Welcome to Santa Carla: Where the Dead Never Sleep!
This blog hosts completed collaborative stories written by Sonya and LM. The characters featured in these works are from The Lost Boys, Supernatural, other recognized works, and original characters. Please note that there may be spelling and grammatical found, however, we choose to share our works out of our love for writing and the fandoms we enjoy. As this blog is a secondary blog, we cannot follow back. Though you are more than welcome to read along!
As soon as Colin left to drop the kids off at home Zoe quickly set forth with her plan. Once he was out of the driveway she hurried out to the garage where she searched around for an old mirror they had in their last house. It was one of those backdrop pieces, long and wide meant to hang on the wall behind a sofa. But that’s not where she had planned on putting it. This bad boy was going to go on the wall in their bedroom. Thanks to her werewolf strength it was nothing for her to carry the heavy piece to where she wanted it.
Now standing at the foot of their bed she looked for a perfect angle. Over the bed on the ceiling wouldn’t do because they weren’t very traditional these days. At the head of the bed would be nothing more than a dead giveaway. Reaching up she rubbed her chin in thought. The other side of the room across from the foot of the bed was going to be her best bet.
The mirror was set in place finally. It appeared that no matter what angle she picked the bed was right in view. Perfect! Off to the kitchen, she dashed to grab a bottle of wine and two glasses. Those being placed over on the nightstand on her side of the bed. She lit a few candles in the room and put on some soft soothing music. While she was setting a romantic scene she didn’t want to make it look too obvious. The wine and music were usually normal, the candles and the mirror of course being the only added additions.
She heard the garage door open and Colin’s car pulling in. Quickly Zoe unbuttoned her shirt and began pulling it off. Okay, forget not being obvious. The red shirt she pulled off was draped over the bedside lamp to give the room a glowing red effect. The door opens to the house and once she knows for sure Colin’s inside she calls for him.
Now standing center of the room with nothing more than her shorts and bra ... “ Honey, I’m having an issue in the bedroom. Can you come help? “
Upon hearing his name being called, Colin didn't hesitate to make his way to the bedroom. There wasn't any urgency in his movements. Judging by the sound of his wife's voice, she wasn't in pain, nor was she in frantic need for him to hurry. He could hear music coming from the bedroom. It was a routine of theirs for when they wanted to relax and unwind, an activity they both enjoyed very much.
It was when he pushed the bedroom door open, did his eyes flash upon the sight of Zoe in only her bra and shorts. He lost his breath and his clothes became uncomfortable. Zoe's shorts hid absolutely nothing, which was the whole point of her wearing them in the room, and seeing her in that demure bra made his pulse race rapidly.
"I think... we're both overdressed in here..." Colin whispered as he stifled a groan. He managed to make his way over to Zoe, where he didn't hesitate to take her into his arms and kiss her deeply. Touching her was electric, and it sent bolts of pleasure up and down his body. The mere grace of her skin marveled him and made him feel alive. His body hummed with desire even as he frantically tugged and tore at his clothes, removing them from his limbs, and tossing them to the floor, until he was nearly as naked as she was.
Hands explored and caressed each other's bodies, with his taunt muscles rubbing against her soft curves. Colin found himself back against the bed, where he sat down on the mattress, and pulled Zoe onto his lap. As he eased her face down to his for more kissing, he reached behind her back and undid the clasps of her bra, allowing her breasts to sway free.
"You're everything to me," Colin moaned in-between kisses, as he reached down, slid his fingers beneath her shorts, and teased her velvet folds. He delved deeper and wanted to touch her in just the right spot as he kissed her more passionately. His own eyes fell halfway shut as his manhood hardened from the heated excitement.
Zoe's plan for getting him in the mood certainly worked considering the reaction she witnessed when he walked into the room. It always amazed her that after all these years together he still made her heart flutter. She refused to let their relationship grow stale like so many others did over time. Each and every time they managed to get together like this it was new and exciting and almost felt like the first time all over again.
There were no words to describe how much she loved the man standing in front of her. Her life would be meaningless without him. Never had she known anyone who could make her feel so beautiful and sexy with just a glance. The love she felt so deep in her heart for him would never waver.
" One more so than the other. " A grin stretched across her lips when she heard the small groan that slipped from him. Teeth tugged at her bottom lip when he began closing the distance between them until his arms were around her and their lips locked in a deep heated kiss. Every cell in my body felt alive. Their kiss was not sweet. Their movements were controlled by a longing urgency as if this was their last chance to consume the other. His bare chest felt godly against hers.
As his hands began to explore, she indulged herself and her own hands wondered as well, settling on that delicious ass of his. The moment he pulled her down on his lap she couldn't help but groan feeling how erect he already was. She couldn't help but grind her hips against him which caused chills to cascade down her spine. More heated kissing erupted and her fingers had a mind of their own as they traced his abs, up over his shoulder, and lost themselves in the back of his hair.
Heavily she breathed against his lips with fingers tightening in the back of his hair. " And you're everything to me. " No words were ever spoken truer. When his fingers slipped into her shorts her eyes fluttered behind her lids. Her lips broke away from his and her head fell back. A deep breath fell from her lips as her legs trembled. When a second finger followed the first, she was practically done for. Her body arched even more and she moaned out heavily. " Fuck ... " She reached down with one hand grabbing his free one to place it against one of her breasts and squeezing. " God, you make me feel so good. "
Colin bit his lower lip until he drew blood, trying to contain his own excitement, as he simultaneously fingered her between her legs, while caressing and fondling her breast in the palm of his hand. The absolute embodiment of heaven was sitting upon him, and it was in the form of the most angelic creature he laid his eyes upon. He matched every breathy sound she made with his own needy response. Eager strokes and movements mimicked hers, yet they still didn't kiss, continuing to ride one another in this sensual dance.
There was only so much he could take, before his own restraint threatened to break. Drawing his busy hands away from her thighs and breasts, Colin abruptly sat up on his elbows, and that was when his face contorted. The skin around his cheeks tightened, and veins were visible around his eyes; the eyes themselves were different colors all together, and they were more predatory than human. Sharp fangs dropped, and his hunger for her reached an all-time high.
He could hear her heart beat faster than usual, and the loud roar of her blood as it coursed through her veins. The long, desperate, heated desire to fuck his mate was maddening. The dhampir needed her - NOW.
Colin grabbed her roughly by the hips. Claws extended from his human nails and sunk into her thighs, almost enough to draw blood. The throbbing tip of his cock rubbed greedily along the lips of her wet womanhood as he lied back on the bed. It was then, and only then, did he realize the mirror hanging above them. A dark chuckle slipped from his lips.
"You really wanted some extra excitement, didn't you?" Colin mused.
The old him wouldn't have made such a comment. In fact, the old him wouldn't be sure WHAT to say. But it was thanks to the cunning vixen whom he was about to fuck that he could openly tease and have fun with, that he could enjoy sex the way it should be between a husband and wife.
Colin bit his lower lip until he drew blood, trying to contain his own excitement, as he simultaneously fingered her between her legs, while caressing and fondling her breast in the palm of his hand. The absolute embodiment of heaven was sitting upon him, and it was in the form of the most angelic creature he laid his eyes upon. He matched every breathy sound she made with his own needy response. Eager strokes and movements mimicked hers, yet they still didn't kiss, continuing to ride one another in this sensual dance.
There was only so much he could take, before his own restraint threatened to break. Drawing his busy hands away from her thighs and breasts, Colin abruptly sat up on his elbows, and that was when his face contorted. The skin around his cheeks tightened, and veins were visible around his eyes; the eyes themselves were different colors all together, and they were more predatory than human. Sharp fangs dropped, and his hunger for her reached an all-time high.
He could hear her heart beat faster than usual, and the loud roar of her blood as it coursed through her veins. The long, desperate, heated desire to fuck his mate was maddening. The dhampir needed her - NOW.
Colin grabbed her roughly by the hips. Claws extended from his human nails and sunk into her thighs, almost enough to draw blood. The throbbing tip of his cock rubbed greedily along the lips of her wet womanhood as he lied back on the bed. It was then, and only then, did he realize the mirror hanging above them. A dark chuckle slipped from his lips.
"You really wanted some extra excitement, didn't you?" Colin mused.
The old him wouldn't have made such a comment. In fact, the old him wouldn't be sure WHAT to say. But it was thanks to the cunning vixen whom he was about to fuck that he could openly tease and have fun with, that he could enjoy sex the way it should be between a husband and wife.
He had ignited a fire within her that burned hotter than any flame she had ever known. Every fiber of her being yearned for his touch, his presence, his love. Zoe's heart raced like a wild stallion, pounding against her chest as if trying to break free from its confines. Every encounter with him left Zoe breathless, intoxicated by the mere thought of their connection. Her eyes could all but practically roll up into the back of her head if she wasn't keeping them open for one particular reason. That reason was none other than the mesmerizing sight unfolding before her. For the first time, she finally managed to catch this change in his eyes.
As she stared into his captivating gaze, time seemed to stand still. The intensity in his eyes mirrored her own desire, creating an electric connection between them. Her thumbs continued to trace the delicate veins beneath his eyes, their touch gentle yet filled with a newfound urgency. With each stroke, she felt a surge of heat coursing through her veins, igniting a fire within her that she couldn't ignore. The taste of him on her tongue only intensified the hunger that had been building inside her.
As Colin's grip tightened on her roughly, she exhaled a longing breath. The intensity of his touch awakened a side of her she never knew existed, stirring a primal desire that had long been dormant. With each forceful movement, her body responded eagerly, craving more.
" What can I say? I'm full of surprises. " Zoe's lips pressed together in a smirk.
Now it was her turn. Both of her hands moved to pin his arms to at the sides of his head on the bed. A wicked grin beamed across her lips until the moment she lowered herself down onto his hardened shaft. She could feel his erection growing inside her, and the feeling of pleasure was overwhelming. Her hips moved in a slow circular motion then her movements became faster and more intense. Her need for him was at its maximum. She could feel her body trembling as her own eyes now took on an animalistic golden glow of their own. " You're so fuckin' hot. " She panted out, eyes locked on his.
His heart thundered in his chest as the two of them danced in their own, exotic rhythm. Sheets twisted against their limbs, as needy, wanton sounds escaped their lips. Every inch of her skin sent his own senses ablaze, and the kindling he had for her quickly burned into a raging inferno.
The way she dominated him stirred an absolute frenzy within him. In the past, with the vampire witch, it caused him trauma, and he'd resort to blacking out as a means of coping. But knowing this was with a woman he absolutely loved and trusted, turned moments he yearned for. His body craved her attention, screamed for her touch, for her eyes to merely glance at him even for a moment. Just hearing the sound of their sweat licked skin rubbing against each other was a symphony in itself.
"You're nothing… but trouble, wolf," Colin huffed teasingly, the words barely able to spill out. His eyes were still aglow with sheer pleasure. He was so close to exploding, and he wanted to fight against his wife's restraints. Having her on top felt so good that he could've sworn he was dreaming. Her being in control, allowing him to view her in all her glory, was heaven in itself.
He bent his knees until he touched her backside. Hips bucked against hers, while their bodies continued grinding. His need for her was never ending. She fulfilled every desire he ever wanted. He never had to ask, because she always answered; the unspoken desires from the bond they shared. It was clear when her eyes took on their own glow that they were truly in sync. He wanted nothing more than to kiss her as he became one with her, and dear God, he was so close to cresting, that he was breaking a sweat.
Their eyes locked and the intensity of their gaze was all-consuming. Like two magnets, they couldn't look away, as the force of their connection pulled them closer. She could see the same desire burning in his eyes, the same hunger that she felt. As she started to move her hips in a slower, more sensual rhythm, she could feel him matching her every motion. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, their tongues dancing together in a fervent exchange of pleasure. As their bodies continued to move and meld, the air around them filled with the scent of their arousal and the raw energy of their passion.
Every touch, every kiss, every word spoken between them added to the intensity of the moment. “ And you love every moment of it. “ Her breath warm on his lips. Their bodies continued to move in perfect harmony, their fusion growing closer with each passing second. The tension within them mounted, threatening to snap like a wire tightened beyond its limits. She clung to him, her heart pounding in perfect time with his.
No matter how many times they found themselves in this moment, it never felt less than extraordinary. The fire burning between them only seemed to grow stronger with each passing encounter, and Zoe couldn't imagine any world where she wouldn't crave his touch, his kiss, and the way he made her feel so alive. The way their bodies responded to each other was like they were meant for each other in a way that went deeper than words could ever express. And yet, amidst the primal chaos, there was also a tenderness that couldn't be denied. Their love for each other was etched into every fiber of their beings.
She was so close to the edge, her heart pounded in sync with his, beating wildly in her chest. She knew they were both teetering on that precipice, but she wanted to hold onto this moment for as long as possible. The hunger that consumed them, the fire that burned between them. “ So damn close. “ She panted out between heavily breaths. Her eyes were a storm of desire and love.
He gasped against her lips, his eyes ablaze with that crystal blue aura. The dhampir thrust the entire length of his cock into her tightness with wild abandon. His head spun out of control while her wicked tongue continued to put him under a spell.
His hands gripped the sides of her hips, and he pulled her down close in a possessive manner. He plunged deeper and harder. His need was blinding, and his thrusts were forceful that their stomachs smacked. He was veering close to his own climax. Any type of command over himself was useless at this point. Groans, gasps, and sweat-slicked skin practically sang all throughout the room, along with the occasional knocks of the bed frame against the wall.
"I feel you squeezing me real tight," he crooned as clenched her thighs. He kept a hard, steady, delicious rhythm fucking his wife with every sharp movement he made. His thumbs stroked the top of her wet slit. How badly he wanted to taste and suck her when she came.
His length twitched, and he could no longer contain himself. With his balls tightened, he delved deep into her heat and released his need. A strangled groan escaped him, and he closed his eyes. Colin reached paradise, and if he weren't already in bed, he would've collapsed into it.
Zoe's body trembled as she felt Colin's release deep inside her. The sensation pushed her over the edge, and she cried out in ecstasy as waves of pleasure crashed over her. Her inner walls clenched and pulsed around him, milking every last drop. As the intensity of their climax began to ebb, Zoe collapsed onto Colin's chest, both of them panting heavily. She could feel his heart racing beneath her cheek, matching the frantic pace of her own.
“ That was... “ Zoe trailed off, unable to find words adequate to describe what they'd just shared. Damn was she glad she had taken her sisters advice with the mirrors. Her fingers brushed lightly over Colin's chest, tracing the contours of his muscles as she savored the afterglow. “ Incredible. “ She finally managed to finish her thought. As their breathing slowly returned to normal, Zoe nestled closer into Colin's embrace. The room was quiet now, save for the sound of their mingled breaths and the faint ticking of a clock on the nightstand. Outside, the first light of dawn was just beginning to creep through the curtains, casting a soft glow over their entwined bodies.
It still amazed her that after all these years together, their passion burned as fiercely as ever. Zoe lifted her head to gaze into Colin's eyes, finding them still dark with desire despite their recent release. She brushed a tender kiss against his lips, savoring the taste of him. “ I love you. “ She murmured, her voice husky. “ More than I ever thought possible. “ A contented sigh escaped her as she settled back against his chest, listening to the steady thrum of his heartbeat. Outside, birdsong heralded the arrival of a new day, but neither of them was in any hurry to leave their intimate cocoon.
Zoe's fingers traced idle patterns on Colin's skin as her mind drifted. She thought about how far they'd come, the obstacles they'd overcome. There had been times when the odds seemed stacked against them, when the world conspired to tear them apart. But their love had proven stronger than any force that tried to break them.
Persephone sat alone in the Asphodel Meadows, with a collection of beautiful flowers she'd gathered during her journey into the underworld. It hadn't been easy to shake off her guardian nymphs, but she did so, and never had freedom felt so good! She couldn't remember the last time she was actually alone: no nymphs, no fellow god, or goddess, no mother, no father hovering over her and worrying over her well-being - just herself with her thoughts.
The young woman reflected on what she witnessed earlier in the other field: Lord Hades, Lady Eris, and the dreadful Pandora's Box where Nosoi was imprisoned. Though she wasn't shaken over why Nosoi earned a place inside that box, or the sight of seeing Eris, the most disliked goddess around. Rather, Persephone found herself thinking about Hades, and how it'd been so long since she'd last seen the ruler of the underworld. From afar, she always thought Hades was rather strikingly handsome, and how she admired him so. He was one of the most powerful gods around and someone to be feared. Hearing his name alone caused men to tremble and pray. Sadly, he was impossible to approach. Not only did he have such imposing power, but he always had a beautiful woman at his side. It also didn't help that her parents didn't allow her to speak to many of the older gods without their consent. It always had to be under THEIR watchful eyes.
She was a grown woman and had been for centuries. Her parents' choice of suitors for her was, frankly, terrible. None of them made her happy, but they never wanted to listen to her. How many times could she tell them, especially her father, that "it wasn't a phase?" She could make her own choice when it came to who and what she wanted!
Persephone huffed as she reached into her blouse pocket and produced a single pomegranate fruit. She plucked it from among a grove of trees not too far from where Hades was. Not wanting to make it obvious, she decided she would only eat the seeds, and then put the fruit back into the tree when she decided to depart from the underworld. It's not like the souls would eat the fruits.
Using her abilities over vegetation, Persephone carefully sliced open the pomegranate fruit, then sealed its skin back together. The seeds floated in midair, before swirling into her open mouth. She swallowed greedily, and though still hungry, she decided that was more than enough to settle her stomach for now.
The rage inside of Hades hadn't settled; it burned like an eternal flame, consuming his very essence. The Lord of the Underworld seethed with fury, his dark eyes smoldering with an intensity that could rival the fires of Tartarus itself. It had been millennia since his brother Zeus had banished him to this wretched realm, condemning him to rule over the souls of the dead. The injustice of it all gnawed at Hades' soul, fueling his anger and resentment. He was tired of being overshadowed by Zeus and Poseidon and cast aside as the forgotten god. But it wasn't just his brothers who stoked the flames within him; the mortals and immortals above dared to defy him. Their audacity in challenging his authority and attempting to cheat death and deny him what rightfully belonged to him infuriated him beyond measure.
Dispatching a single werewolf and vampire should be a trivial task for the ruler of the underworld. After all, he commands legions of demons and possesses knowledge of ancient spells that can easily overpower any werewolf or vampire. Somehow, they always managed to elude his grip, slipping through the crevices and making a mockery of him. Who, in their sane state of mind, would be afraid of a deity who lacks the ability to eliminate such insignificant creatures? After what he learned earlier about the Blonde Punk Rocker Vampire he wanted to go topside and tear him apart piece by piece. This was the original creature responsible for Sonya's betrayal of him. Losing his temper and acting too quickly would only undo everything he has set into motion. Soon enough Judas would start aging again, and when faced with Death who would Sonya turn to to save her beloved son from the reaper himself? For the moment, he simply needed to stay composed.
Earlier that night, when he was informed of all this information, a peculiar tranquility washed over him. He sensed an unexpected presence in The Underworld that shouldn't be there. Hades knows the ins and outs of his realm like no other. He embarked on a quest to find this entity, yet he found it peculiar that the presence he had detected earlier was now undetectable. As the ruler of The Underworld, he was accustomed to the ebb and flow of souls, but this was different. It was as if the entity had vanished into thin air, leaving no trace behind, not even in the darkest corners of his realm. Confusion and frustration gnawed at him as he scoured every inch of his dominion, desperately seeking any sign of the elusive entity. The ruler of The Underworld prided himself on his ability to sense even the faintest presence, but this disappearance baffled him.
Hades was on the verge of abandoning his quest when he detected a disruption in the garden. His curiosity piqued as he approached the source of the disturbance. As he drew closer, a figure began to materialize before him. Call the Ruler of the Underworld shocked when he discovered that the entity that managed to evade him this whole time was no other than his little brother Zeus' daughter ─ Persephone. How could he have been so blind to her presence all this while? The realization hit him like a thunderbolt as his eyes trailed from her to the tree she stood beside.
" Did you eat from that tree, Persephone? " His eyes slightly narrowed knowing that anyone who ate or drank anything in the underworld would be stuck there forever. He had never laid eyes on her up close until now. Her parents were always excessively cautious about their daughter. However, he couldn't help but be captivated by her beauty. Suddenly, a sense of tranquility and inner peace washed over him. Oh, how his brother would be pissed, it served him right. " Do you understand what you've done and what that means? "
A sharp gasp escaped Persephone's lips. The fruit fell from her delicate fingertips and dropped to the ground, now all but forgotten. Stormy eyes studied the mighty god before her, as she was momentarily frozen, unable to move. This was the first time Hades ever spoke to her one-on-one. It left her speechless, her lips parted slightly. From afar, he was strikingly handsome, but up close, he was more beautiful than Adonis himself. His voice captivated her, even with the words spoken - which, finally, registered with her.
Persephone glanced away, shamefully. Her long, silver hair curtained her round face from view, and she made fists at her sides. Her naïveté wound up costing her freedom, regardless of her status among the gods.
"I did, my Lord Hades," she whimpered at long last after she rediscovered her voice, understanding the foolishness and severity of her actions. "And I'm… I understand… I…"
This would not bode well with her parents - especially her overprotective mother, and her vengeful father. And yet, a small part of her was grateful to be away from the clutches of her parents, though she wished she had more time to think this misadventure over, before spontaneously coming down here and being reckless the way she had. She would forever be trapped in the underworld because of her selfish actions.
Persephone dared to look upon Hades once more. Those same eyes couldn't help but stare longingly at him. She simply couldn't help herself. For all that Hades was known for, he was absolutely captivating. He was a dangerous and wrathful god, and she pitied anyone foolish enough to cross him. His presence alone simply commanded power.
"Forgive me, my lord," Persephone apologized. "I didn't… I was just so hungry I had to…"
She stumbled over her words. It was quite unlike herself. She'd never do such a thing in front of demons, ghosts, or mere mortals - beings that were beneath her. Such expectations were held higher in front of her parents and other gods, but in front of the likes of Hades, all of that fell apart.
Initially, Hades refrained from approaching Persephone, as he didn't want to scare her. He was fully aware of his infamous reputation as the deity of the Underworld, linked to darkness and fear. The last thing he desired was for Persephone to perceive him as a terrifying being. Knowing that she was the Goddess of vegetation, he had observed her from a distance on a few occasions and, as a result, had crafted a magnificent garden in the depths of the Underworld, adorned with vivid hues and teeming with life, reminiscent of her own essence. Perhaps an inadvertent decision. It struck him as peculiar that she would find herself in this exact location given the current situation.
Hades wondered if she had stumbled upon his garden by chance or if she had intentionally sought solace in its beauty. Regardless, he hoped that the vibrant flowers and lush greenery would bring her some comfort amidst the darkness of the Underworld. Being this close to her and having this chance to speak with her away from any outside interference he couldn't help but notice how innocent she truly seemed to be. Gods and Goddesses were rarely associated with innocence. It was as if her purity radiated from within, untouched by the corrupting influences all around her. Her presence had a remarkable ability to evoke emotions in him that he hadn't experienced for anyone else in an extensive period.
Once her whereabouts were uncovered and her new allegiance had been shifted to the Underworld, he knew without a shred of uncertainty that a formidable battle awaited him. Hades was undoubtedly capable of dealing with his own kind without the recurring obstacles he faced in his other battle. However, in the presence of Persephone, that other battle appeared almost inessential.
Persephone's gaze captivated him as their eyes finally connected. Her eyes held an admiration that was truly awe-inspiring. As he stared into Persephone's eyes, he felt a surge of warmth spreading through his veins. It was as if her gaze had the power to ignite a fire within him, awakening a sense of purpose he had long forgotten. In that moment, he realized that her admiration was not just awe-inspiring, but also deeply empowering.
As she uttered her words, Hades extended his arm and gently lifted her chin, ensuring her head remained elevated. " You do not need to lower your head in my presence, Persephone. We can continue this talk at a later time since your presence here is now established. For now how about we take care of that hunger of yours, no need to starve yourself since that choice has already been made. " Every entity knew the laws of his realm. She knew what would happen if she gave in and ate upon that fruit. His question was why she chose to do so.
Without any further words, the duo disappeared from the garden and materialized in another spot within his realm ─ his private chambers. In the center of the room, a table was adorned with an extensive selection of food and beverages. His hand lowered from her face, an outstretched arm displaying the table. " Please eat and have your fill. "
Hades’ touch upon her chin left her breathless. She craved more. What was it about him that captivated her so? He was supposed to be this frightening entity that the ancient Greeks dared not speak his name, but she wanted to be closer to him. Most would run from him, but she’d do the exact opposite.
With Persephone’s fate sealed, she was spirited away from the beautiful gardens. She’d been unaware of the witness watching from shadows, who quickly slipped away, unnoticed. They followed the path from which she had traveled and hurried back to the surface world. From there, they would travel to Mytikas Peak.
The all-mighty Zeus would hear of this exploit.
With Hades beside her, Persephone was now in a private chamber, one that she assumed few had seen. Before she could even think about whom those select few besides Hades could be, she was greeted by the sight of the lavish banquet laid out before her. This drew a genuine smile upon her face, one that hadn’t graced her face in quite some time.
The loss of Hades’ touch was a cold shock to Persephone. It shouldn’t be, given her situation and predicament. Strangely enough, though, she wanted to feel more of his hand – possibly against her own, or how it’d feel pressed against her face longer—
Her stomach growled as loudly as it did the first time she arrived, and she scowled.
“Oh, how dare you!” she reprimanded her own body in an almost childish manner. “And in front of Lord Hades of all people!”
Remembering her manners, she bowed to him, even as she blushed in embarrassment. “Forgive me, my lord. I thank you for this bounty. I shall eat and drink at once!”
A dash was made to the edge of the table, where she placed the bouquet of flowers she picked earlier. The swishing movements of her long, silver hair revealed her slender hips and backside to Hades, along with her low-cut black dress; possibly an odd choice of color for a goddess such as herself. One might have suspected she would choose more "colorful" tones for a creature associated with nature and whatnot. The dark fabric clashed against her pale, almost white flesh. She could easily be mistaken for a spirit from a distance.
Yet before she even chose what to eat, Persephone turned around and flashed a gentle smile at Hades. She appreciated his kindness toward her, no matter her new status in his kingdom. While she dreaded the future, and how her parents would react, so far, she didn’t mind being in the underworld at all. She wandered over to Hades, where she reached out, and boldly grasped his hand with both of hers. Her own heart raced by her abrupt movements, but she didn't care.
“Please, join me, Lord Hades?” she implored, once again peering into his eyes. “I don’t want to be alone. Sit with me?”
As Hades continued to observe Persephone, he couldn't help but feel a sense of curiosity and intrigue. Her captivating aura seemed to unravel the layers of himself that he kept guarded, exposing emotions he had long suppressed. He couldn't help but feel a sense of vulnerability creeping within. He had always been guarded, keeping his emotions locked away. But there was something about her presence that made him want to open up, to share his deepest secrets and desires. It was as if Persephone had unknowingly unraveled the walls he had built around himself, leaving him exposed and yearning for more.
She effortlessly commanded his attention. He had always prided himself on his strength and stoicism, but now he found himself questioning if he had been missing out on something all along. It made him realize that she was only the second individual he had ever permitted into his private chamber. Not even Eris had reached such depths, she was nothing more than a temporary distraction at best. Without a second thought, he had chosen to bring her to this particular location within his domain where he knew they wouldn't be interrupted.
He could tell she was every bit as hungry as she had claimed from the rumbling that came from her stomach. Her self-reprimanding brought a true smile to his face, which never happened. Once more his eyes flickered over her body. The short black dress she wore he knew wouldn't have been acceptable to this brother. All the more reason he found himself greatly enjoying the view in front of him. As he continued to gaze at her, he couldn't help but appreciate how the dress accentuated her curves. The way it hugged her figure made him feel a surge of desire. He knew he shouldn't be thinking these thoughts, but he couldn't deny the attraction he felt towards her.
He knew he should maintain his composure and keep his desires in check, but the intensity of his attraction was overpowering. He couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to hold her close, to feel her warmth against his skin — to feel her body coming undone beneath his own. These forbidden thoughts consumed his mind, creating a whirlwind of emotions that he couldn't easily dismiss.
How could he refuse her request when she confidently took hold of his hand and made her plea? " If that is what you wish, then you shall have. " He guided them towards the table, his hand still holding hers, and assisted her in taking a seat beside the head of the table. He then proceeded to sit down at the head of the table. " You need not worry about being alone, Persephone. Just because you now find yourself away from everything familiar to you doesn't mean I can't make your stay here enjoyable. I promise that you can find solace and happiness here. The fate of others here is not yours. "
With a simple gesture of his hand, he magically conjured a diverse selection of dishes onto her plate, while her glass was gracefully filled with the most exquisite red wine.
" Once you've had your fill is there anything else I can do for you, Persephone? Name it and it shall be done. "
Persephone remained in awe of Hades. He was nothing short of being courteous to her, even if she was a “prisoner” in this realm. Truth be told, she was already feeling more at home here than she did at Mount Olympus.
“I need someone to listen to me without judging too harshly,” she requested, as she proceeded to help herself to some food and wine. “For such a long time, I’ve felt so alone and… vilified. I’ve had nobody to talk to about this without making me feel terrible. So, if you don’t mind if I speak to you…?”
Persephone didn’t take kindly to being betrayed – but that was exactly what happened, when her mortal lover, Adonis, whom she loved for years, stabbed her in the back and chose to take on another lover – a fellow goddess, Aphrodite. Unable to choose between the two beautiful women, he proposed to have them both in his life. Revolted, Persephone refused to share the man she loved, and turned to her father, Zeus, for a solution - only to have him decide on the goddesses “sharing” the beautiful Adonis. Persephone absolutely despised this decision, and this reaction made her look like a bitter, jealous harpy in the eyes of others. Her reaction drove Adonis and Aphrodite closer. Her mother hastily tried to set her up with another lover to appease her, if only to save face in front of the other gods and goddesses, but Persephone wouldn’t have it. Nobody could understand how betrayed and hurt she was. How she’d given her heart and soul to someone like Adonis, only to have it all shattered into pieces.
“I started gradually making my plans to run away,” Persephone said as she stared at her now empty cup of wine. She hadn’t even touched her plate. Her eyes were filled with sorrow. “I couldn’t – I refused to stay home any longer, not with my parents refusing to believe I was unhappy and broken-hearted. I gave so much of myself to Adonis, but in the end, I was just a plaything to him to show off. He’s not even a god, yet he’s capable of manipulating even the mightiest of us.”
She blinked back tears of frustration. Enough times had she shed tears for that fool. Never again would any male cause her so much grief. She hoped she didn't sound childish and pathetic in front of Hades, as she was considerably younger than him. Though, it was a relief to tell her story.
“I didn’t believe I’d wind up in the underworld, Lord Hades,” Persephone stated, as she reached for the pitcher of wine, and poured herself another glass, “I simply wanted to go anywhere, so long as my parents and guardians wouldn’t be able to find me, at least for a very long time. But Adonis, no matter how long it’s been since he broke my heart, is rather fond of keeping track of my whereabouts.”
Now staring imploringly at Hades, she begged him, “I’ll do anything you ask of me - anything at all - but please, keep Adonis away from me. He is like a plague I can’t get rid of! And it's not just him that is the cause of my running away: it's the constant coddling from my family, their unwillingness to let me be ME, the... the...”
She sighed in defeat and covered her face in her hands, only to let out a scream of frustration. How could she convey in so many words that she felt like a prisoner in her own home for centuries?
Hades nodded understandingly, his eyes filled with empathy as he watched Persephone pour herself a glass of wine. He knew the weight of loneliness all too well. As the god of the Underworld, he often found solace in the silence and shadows that surrounded him, but even he craved companionship from time to time.
" Of course... " Hades replied, taking a drink from his own glass. " You have my undivided attention, Persephone. Speak freely, and know that I will not judge you. "
Persephone's story resonated with him because he could relate in many ways. He had also fallen in love with an untriggered vampire, loving her like no other and willing to give her the world. Though some of his methods may not have been ethical, when did a God ever follow the rules? After providing her with everything she desired, she betrayed him by falling in love with a creature beneath her. He refused to share what was rightfully his and has been trying to reclaim her for as long as he can remember. He couldn't bear the weight of the injustice any longer. Consumed by anger and resentment, he vowed to take matters into his own hands. He harbored a burning desire for revenge. He longed to show the world the consequences of underestimating his pain and prove that even the most misunderstood villains have their reasons. He was seen as the villain in this tale, but no one considered the immense betrayal he felt. The pain and suffering he experienced from the woman he loved turning against him went unnoticed by all. What sort of deity would he be if he permitted such offenses against him to remain unavenged?
His jaw suddenly tensed seeing how sorrowful she looked. He could feel his heart sinking as he realized the depth of her pain. The lines on her face told a story of countless sleepless nights and hidden tears. At that moment, he vowed to do whatever it took to bring a smile back to her face and ease the burden she carried. " I understand what you're going through more than you might think. " He admitted.
From the moment he was born he had issues with his father, then later it branched out to having unsolved issues with his brothers over what areas they would rule. By picking gems Zeus got the earth and sky, Poseidon got the sea, and Hades got the underworld. Hades knew his brothers had cheated by looking in the helmet before picking, but he was sensible and knew that he could not beat both of them in combat, so he had accepted his fate quietly.
Despite accepting his fate quietly, Hades couldn't help but feel a lingering resentment towards his brothers. The unfair distribution of power weighed heavily on his heart, fueling his determination to find a way to assert his influence in the mortal realm. As the ruler of the underworld, he knew he possessed a unique advantage - the ability to control the souls of the departed. With this realization, Hades began to devise a plan to establish his own dominion, one that would rival the realms of Zeus and Poseidon ─ which he accomplished.
His mind was filled with a multitude of thoughts, all aimed at resolving her ongoing issues. However, he feared that revealing them too soon would frighten her. Therefore, he chose to keep them to himself for the time being. Yet, when she buried her face and released a scream, he gently removed her hands to uncover her face. Once more, he used his hand to guide her head, allowing him to meet her gaze directly. " I can promise you, Adonis will no longer be a problem to you. Nor will my brother or your mother. I will ensure that you never see them again if that is your wish. This is my realm and my laws and they shall abide by the laws I set should they come here, or they will face consequences. "
Persephone reached up to clasp her hands over Hades’. She relished in how much larger his fingers were compared to hers, and how safe she was in his grasp. Her eyes gazed intensely into his. She believed every word that came out of his mouth.
“Thank you,” she whispered, but she quickly frowned, and stared downward. A deep sigh soon followed. Time to be truthful.
"Forgive me, my lord, but I'm afraid I deceived you. I'm not as innocent as I made myself to be. I neglected to mention a few things about my history with Adonis, and I understand if you choose to view me in a different light afterward."
After a hard swallow, she spoke about how it was Aphrodite who fell in love with Adonis first but allowed her then friend, Persephone, to care for him in her stead. It was during this time that Persephone and Adonis became lovers for many years – so when Aphrodite finally returned to the picture, she wanted Adonis back; Persephone refused. She saw herself as Adonis' only lover, as she'd taken care of him longer than Aphrodite ever had. Yet Adonis saw differently, and he wanted not only his first lover back but both goddesses for himself. Persephone viewed this as unfairness, especially when her own father came up with a split custody agreement. But no one seemed to care how she felt, as everyone turned their attention onto Adonis and Aphrodite, as they became a rather infamous couple. Everyone thought they were so "wonderful" together, and how picture perfect they looked. For Persephone, it was like repeated getting stabbed over and over again in the back. No, she wasn't innocent, but she gave more into her relationship with Adonis than Aphrodite ever did. Adonis, in the end, took her for granted, and her friendship with Aphrodite was forever ruined.
Persephone offered Hades' hand a squeeze. "If I am forgiven, please know that I want to be of use to you," she lamented as she scooted her chair closer to him. "I promise I won't be in the way. Just tell me what to do, and I'll do it."
She studied him more, wondering and sensing that he had his own emotional battles. As he said earlier, he understood what she was going through. Her father didn't like to mention Hades around her growing up. At parties, she wasn't allowed to go near Hades by herself. He was always this prominent enigma she was to stay away from. Now that she was with him, she was disappointed that she hadn't gotten to know him until now. She believed they had a lot in common.
Too bad Hades had the attention of another goddess. Persephone didn't want to make that mistake again, by getting in the way of another relationship. The first time was bad enough. She refused to go through it again.
"Lady Eris is certainly fortunate to have you as a partner," the young goddess politely addressed, thinking back to what she witnessed earlier. "I didn’t think anybody liked her, so… I’m 'happy' for you two."
Hades' grip on her hands tightened ever so slightly as he listened intently to her words. His dark eyes searched hers, filled with concern and a hint of curiosity. He had already come to the realization that nothing Persephone could say to him would make him alter his perception of her. The more he stayed in her presence the more he believed that she was the epitome of perfection. He understood now why Zeus had always kept them apart, and it only fueled his desire to be closer to her. Every moment in her presence felt like a gift, that after all these lonely years she was the very thing he had been searching for.
Hades listened to her truth and just as he had felt moments ago, nothing had changed. As he gazed into her eyes, he yearned for her to be the one to break through his walls and bring light into his darkness, to free him from his eternal solitude. But deep down, Hades knew that his desires may be nothing more than a fleeting fantasy. He was the ruler of the underworld, destined to dwell in shadows and despair – what could she ever see in him? Allowing himself to love her could both be a blessing and a curse.
As he watched her, a bittersweet smile tugged at the corners of his lips. " Nothing you have said to me warrants forgiveness, Persephone. "
It was her mention of Eris that finally made him chuckle. " I'm afraid you are confused with what you saw. I guess you could call her a partner in the sense that she does my bidding. And you're right not many people can stand her. I simply tolerate her. She's nothing more than a sad timeout for me. " He admitted honestly because that's what Eris was to him, a small moment in time when he didn't have to feel lonely, where he didn't have to feel so disconnected. " I know that might sound a bit harsh but the truth is the truth, no need to sugarcoat it. "
He gave her hand a light squeeze, his thumb brushing over her knuckles as he peered into her eyes. " The truth is there was one who I loved, that I gave my everything to, and much like your situation she betrayed me and fell in love with another. I spent many long years filled full of rage and anger and I wanted to destroy all those who took her from me. So I to understand what it is to give and give and to be the one who loses at the end of the day. " His free hand rises from the table and gently caresses her cheek. She possessed a softness akin to that of velvet and he doesn't want to break that connection with her.
He could not stand it any longer. " Be my Queen, Persephone. Neither your father nor Adonis will dare try and give you commands ever again. Neither of us would have to feel that bitter sting of loneliness. I will give you anything you ask for and more and you will be my one and only. " Another smile drew to the corner of his lips. " Talk about the ultimate fuck you to everyone who wronged you. "
Persephone’s eyes widened, and she momentarily held her breath. Time stood still as she heard Hades’ request echo in her mind. Over and over again, his words replayed. His queen… She would belong to him and only him… Never again would she be alone. Most importantly, their union would show defiance against everyone who wronged her. The selfish part of her enjoyed the latter part.
Once she caught her breath, she silently rose from her seat, only to crawl onto Hades’ firm, muscular lap. It’d been some time since she was in such a position, but she forced those thoughts aside – for now. Her small, delicate hands cradled his face into her palms, and she stared lovely at his handsome face. She considered his words, about being betrayed by a loved one. He, too, suffered at the hands of a loved one. His heart was given to his lover, only to be shattered by unfaithfulness. Why did such an act have to exist? And yet, if it hadn’t happened, neither of them would have gotten this close to one another.
Learning that Eris was simply a distraction brought much relief to Persephone. While she knew she’d have to deal with her eventually, it mattered not in the grand scheme of things. In fact, the goddess of strife and discord became the furthest subject from her mind, as she finally gave Hades the answer he desired.
“Yes, my Lord Hades,” the young goddess breathlessly whispered, as a bright smile appeared on her face. “I will be your queen, your absolute everything…!”
The last words tumbled out, as tears of joy spilled down her cheeks. She leaned back a bit, only to wipe her eyes with the back of her hand. “Forgive me, but you’ve made me so happy!”
Persephone couldn’t remember the last time anyone made her feel so emotional in such a positive way. In such a short amount of time, Hades reached into the depths of her soul and connected with her on so many levels. It made sense why her father kept her away from him. He must have known the two of them would have clicked. She would have easily chosen him over Adonis, had they met sooner.
Though her cheeks were still damp with tears, Persephone couldn’t resist leaning forward and giving Hades a kiss on the lips. She’d slid her arms around his neck, and her breasts were pushed against his broad chest. Her long legs straddled his hips as she arched up against him, showing how much she appreciated his generosity toward her. She silently vowed to be a devoted and doting wife and punish anyone who dared to defy him.
Hades did not expect Persephone's sudden movement, nor did he anticipate the vulnerability in her touch. As she held his face in her hands, he felt a mixture of surprise and longing. It had been centuries since anyone had shown him such tenderness, and it stirred something deep within him. The way she touched him, the way she looked at him, it was a look that went far beyond just who he was or what they might get from him. For so long, Hades had been consumed by darkness and solitude. He had built walls around himself to protect himself from further betrayal and pain. But now, with Persephone's presence so close, those walls came crashing down.
Hades, the ruler of the Underworld, looked upon Persephone with a mixture of surprise and delight in his eyes. He had expected her to resist, to reject his proposal. But here she was, willingly accepting his offer to become his queen. A sense of warmth spread through him as he watched Persephone's tears of joy. It was a rare sight for him, accustomed to the darkness and despair that permeated his realm. He would be lying if he tried to say something wasn't stirring inside from the way she suddenly straddled his lap. He could feel a surge of electricity coursing through him. It was as if a dormant fire had been ignited within, spreading warmth and desire throughout his veins. The way her weight shifted against him, the softness of her touch, it all sent a jolt of anticipation straight to his core.
His palm cupped the side of her face swearing to her there would never be anything he would deny her.
But there was more than just physicality at play here. As he looked into her eyes, he saw a vulnerability that mirrored his own. It was as if they were two lost souls seeking solace in each other's embrace. At that moment, words seemed superfluous.
Hades' hands moved to her hips, his touch gentle yet possessive. He held her close, savoring the taste of her lips and the warmth of her body against his. As their kiss deepened, a surge of desire coursed through his veins. Their bodies pressed together in an intoxicating dance of passion and longing. Ideally, he would want to wait until after they were wed before he officially claimed what was his, but the way she felt pressed against him was proving to be too much for him. This was not a mere passing moment for him to lose himself, as it would have been with Eris. Instead, it was a moment where he desired to discover his true self and fully immerse himself in every aspect of her.
With a swift movement, he tugged his hand away from the back of her hair and gracefully swept his forearm across the table, causing plates and glasses to crash onto the floor with a resounding clank. But then both his arms wrapped around her waist as he stood from where they were sitting. She was worthy of far greater treatment than being sprawled across a table like a mere feast. With a simple gesture, the table and the clutter on the floor disappeared, making way for a magnificently large bed adorned with luxurious silk sheets.
He skillfully approaches the bed, gracefully ascending onto it, and delicately placing her down. He couldn't help but admire her peaceful expression as she lay there, her delicate features illuminated by the soft glow of the bedside lamp. With his body hovering over her and with the utmost tenderness, he tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, his touch as light as a feather. His upper torso descends, craving to seize her tender, sweet lips once again. One of his hands begins to wonder, craving the feel of her bare flesh against his palm as he dips it under her top. But that's not enough as fingers work to release the front clasp of her bra. His hand clasping around a round firm breast while his thumb circles a hard sensitive nipple. All the while his hips rocked forward pressing against her center. Lips only tearing themselves away from her to taste the sweetness of her neck and jawline.
Persephone was too far gone to notice what happened to the food and wine. Her mind and body were focused only on Hades, and how wonderful he made her feel. Everything felt like a dream, with the words he spoke, and the sensual touches that caused her body to grow warm with desire in the likes she hadn’t felt in so long. They were like two souls who’d been lost, only to be reunited at long last. Never did she want to be with anyone else but him.
She was grateful for the presence of a bed beneath her back, and the feel of his hands upon her breasts. Eyes fluttered close, as his lips made their way to other parts of her body. Moans of pleasure escaped her. He knew exactly where to touch her. Eager to explore her new lover, she arched her back, and pushed her body against him momentarily, only to quickly sit up. Cheeks flushed, she crawled onto her hands and knees, and helped Hades out of his tunic, wanting to run her hands along his naked torso, admiring his lean stomach and muscular chest.
“You’re perfect, my lord,” she murmured in awe. She was excited yet nervous at the same time. Her heart thumped excitedly. She wasn’t sure how to tell Hades that she was a virgin. Despite calling Adonis her ex-lover, she’d never allowed him to touch her in such a manner, even though they did just about everything else. It was one of the reasons why he went crawling back to Aphrodite when she returned. Still, she refused to let her future husband down, so she wanted to please him however she could.
Showering Hades’ neck and shoulders with kisses, she pushed her hair away from her face as she positioned her body to his lower region. She grew nervous, not wanting to fail as his future wife. Hands slid along his thighs, nails tracing delicate patterns toward his manhood, as she leaned forward once more, lifted herself up, and kissed his mouth. Breasts swayed freely as she used her free hand to stroke him beneath his pants.
“You’re so big,” she whispered against his lips. How was he going to fit inside her? As nervous as she was, she was eager all the same time. Never had Persephone wanted anything so badly. She knew it would hurt for a moment, and she would bleed, but better it would be from her lover, than a regrettable mistake like Adonis or anyone else. Hades would be her first, and only, beloved.
Persephone drew back far enough only to remove the bottom half of her short dress. The goddess revealed to wear nothing underneath, as she tossed the garment aside, which would’ve surprised those who believed Persephone to be a “modest” young maiden who was doted on by many, especially her parents. But here she was, naked in the presence of Hades: wet and swollen, and ready to be fucked for the very first time.
Hades' brow raised swiftly as she abruptly shifted from being beneath him. Although he had no objections to her assistance in removing his tunic, his eyes observed how her face became flushed with a vibrant hue. He immediately sensed that something was amiss. Was she uncomfortable? Did he unknowingly do something to upset her? His mind raced with questions as he tried to decipher the cause of her unease. Persephone's virginity struck him like a heavy load of bricks. From her speaking about Adonis early he would have thought differently but all the signs were right in front of him as clear as the rosy glow of her cheeks.
He was rock hard, yet he refrained from taking any steps beyond what she had already done. His hands explored, but conservatively. He’s definitely going to show off just how thoughtful of a lover he can be. For now, he would give her this moment to feel more at ease and prepared. This was not something he wished to force upon her if she wasn't completely ready. His head dipped back with closed eyes and released a soft groan when her hand wrapped around his length. He wanted to make this experience unforgettable for her, ensuring that every moment was filled with pleasure and tenderness. " Is it my size that worries you? " He asks bringing his head back up to look at her.
His gaze turned intense and brimming with desire as he witnessed her recline and remove her skirt. She had to be the most beautiful vision he had ever laid his eyes upon. As she gracefully revealed more of her bare skin, he couldn't help but feel a surge of anticipation coursing through his veins. The way her body moved with such elegance and confidence was mesmerizing. Every curve and contour seemed to be perfectly sculpted, captivating his attention and fueling that fire already within him.
Carefully he laid her back until she was flat upon the bed again. He places a hand at the nape of her neck and leans down to whisper in her ear. " Close your eyes and relax ... " He instructs and waits until she does just that. In an instant, the pressure on the bed changes, and shortly after, he acquires a feather. With this delicate tool, he gracefully glides it over her stomach. He creates a tiny path encircling the navel, extending all the way up the middle of the torso until he can encompass both breasts with it. He continues this for several long moments and then discards the feather. When the sensation returns to her bare skin it's his warm wet tongue tracing the same pattern the feather had taken.
" Absolute perfection... " He is so damn hard and wants to be inside her more than anything, but he must resist his selfish urges because he values her. He needs assurance that she is fully ready. " You've bewitched me woman, never have I desired another creature the way I do you. " His hand dips down where fingers slid between her wet swollen folds. Skilled fingers rubbing up and down and trailing circles around her clit just as his tongue is down to her nipples. She's so damn wet that he can't resist the urge to bring his fingers up to his lips to taste her. Another deep groan spilled from his lips. " Only when you're ready... " His fingers return to their previous spot while he leans in to capture her lips in another sensual kiss.
He was so patient with her. She couldn’t believe how considerate he was when it came to her needs. Anyone else would have given up with her, but he didn’t - he wouldn’t. He was truly her soul mate.
Persephone fluttered her eyes closed, and arched her back once more, pushing her nipples into his giving mouth. Her heels pressed into the bed, and moans of ecstasy escaped through her lips, as he continued pleasuring her between her legs. She couldn’t help but buck her hips in response to his giving nature. The feather helped ease her worries earlier, but it couldn’t compare to what he did to her afterward. His very touch sent her to the moon. Any nerves she had were gone, replaced by heated desire, and absolute yearning for Hades.
Once his lips claimed hers again, she wrapped her arms around his neck. The taste of herself against her lips, mixed with his saliva, while their tongues clashed, drew a hiss of desire. It wasn’t a noise she made very much. It surprised her, yet at the same time, the carnal urge to fuck was pounding in her blood.
“Please, take me” she breathed heavily against Hades’ mouth. She hated to break their kissing, already mourning the loss of his lips. Resting her forehead against his, she panted, feeling sweat trickling down her temples. “I want you to take me. Make me yours, my king. I can’t stand waiting. I’m ready for you, body and soul.”
She bucked against his fingers, even trying to push herself down onto his knuckles. It was like nothing she ever felt before, yet she wanted more. It was all new to her. She wasn’t sure what she wanted, only that these feelings of heated lust made her body tingle and her heart race.
With determination set forth, the young goddess wrapped her long legs around Hades’ waist, where she locked her ankles in place. She smiled coyly at her future husband, no longer wanting to be so shy around him. His future queen was more than ready for him. Those stormy eyes surged in excitement for what was to come.
“Now you can’t escape,” she said teasingly, as she slid her hands along the valleys of her own breasts. Her hair was spilled out like rivers of silver water along the bedsheets beneath her. Her feminine musk surrounded her, as she even dared to reach down and stroke his hard length in encouragement, which caused her to shudder with anticipation.
Nerves aside, she was excited about this moment. She didn’t care if losing her virginity would hurt. For a moment it would, before the pleasure would take over. She trusted Hades.
In the land of gods and monsters, she was an angel. How could he be at fault for wanting to keep something so pure and innocent for himself?
He intended to take his time with her, despite the fact that she had entwined her legs around him and expressed her readiness. His intention was to ensure that the more aroused and lubricated she became, the less discomfort she would experience. As he caressed her body, he couldn't help but admire her trust in him. It's been a long time since he's felt this kind of connection to another. He wanted to create an atmosphere of pure pleasure, where every touch and kiss would ignite a fire within her.
He emitted a soft hum as her hand enveloped him, and briefly, he relished the feeling as his eyes gently shut. He willed himself out of giving in and once more he repeated to her. " Relax… " He firmly grasped her arms and pressed them down on both sides of her face, securing her against the bed. " You have no worries about me going anywhere. " A smirk hit the corner of his lips as his head dipped back down, his lips and tongue trailing along her neck and collarbone. His hand released her wrist and glided along her side, caressing until it reached her hips. It was then his fingertips gripped pulling her hips tightly against his own.
He gently placed his lips upon her neck, savoring her taste, grazing his teeth along her delicate skin. No doubt she could feel his desire for her throbbing against her stomach. Yet, he wasn't giving in just yet. Instead of giving into that temptation, he reached between them letting his middle finger dive between her soft folds, giving her a few long gentle strokes before he dipped down and slowly slid his middle digit inside of her. A deep longing groan spilled from him. She was so wet he could barely stand it. Pulling out, this time he gently slid two fingers inside of her, all the while his lips continued to ravage her.
God, those sounds- those pretty little sounds drove him wild. He brought his hand back to his lips tasting her arousal again, but this time he knew she was ready. Slowly he positions himself over top of her, widening her legs with his own. Reaching between them he strokes himself a time or two before lining himself up at her entrance. He glides it up and down - grazing her clit - before guiding himself inside her aching channel. Instantly he's cursing under his breath feeling how tightly she's clenched around him.
His back relaxes and he takes a deep breath. Head dipping to kiss the valley between her breasts to allow her time to adjust to his size. His tongue leaves a wet trail in its wake as it glides over a breast, around a hard sensitive nipple, and trails its way to the ear. His breath is warm against her ear as he whispers. " Tell me when you're ready for more. "
Her eyes fluttered close, as her lover took control. She let out a moan of content as his tongue and lips savored her skin. Yet when she felt his manhood against her stomach, her heart beat faster in anticipation for what was to come.
To her surprise, probing fingers dipped inside her, causing her to cry out in pleasure. She threw her head back and bucked her hips. Briefly, she threaded her fingers through his hair, while he fingered her. Cheeks grew red when she watched him taste her. She never felt more beautiful or desirable than she did right now with Hades.
“Oh, my king,” Persephone moaned, as they shifted positions just a bit, and she watched him stroke himself. The nerves were still there, even as she panted heavily, and shivered as he nudged himself at her folds. She bit her lower lip, and wrapped her legs around him.
As soon as his cock slid in, she squeezed her eyes shut and let out a soft cry. Persephone felt stretched out like never before. Even when using phallus-like objects to pleasure herself in the past, none of them were as big as Hades.
A tear slid from the corner of her eye and she turned her head to the side. She’d thrown her arms around his neck, and shuddered heavily, as she took time to welcome him inside her. Though it hurt, Hades was no brute. He was considerate and thoughtful, as he took his time to think of her, tend to her. She couldn't love anyone so much as she did this god before her.
She welcomed his kisses on her body, and within minutes, she opened her eyes, turned to him, and cupped the side of his face.
“I’m ready, now make me your queen.”
She encouraged him by kissing him sweetly, her tongue lapping his as she hummed gently. Fingers combed through his hair once more, as her leg smoothed up and down his toned body. Then Persephone huskily whispered against his mouth, “Please… Fuck me, Hades.”
Hearing all the many different sounds that emanated from her made it extremely hard for him to control himself. Each sound seemed to have a unique effect on him, triggering a cascade of emotions and desires he struggled to suppress. It tugged at his soul, awakening an overwhelming sense of desire and contentment. But it wasn't just her moans that captivated him; it was the symphony of her voice. The way she spoke, each word rolling off her tongue with grace and precision, had an intoxicating effect on him.
Hades was acutely aware that he needed to maintain his composure for a little while longer, as her comfort was his utmost priority. She felt like heaven wrapped around him. He had almost forgotten the sensation of wholeheartedly devoting himself to another being, as he hadn't experienced such emotions for such a long time and having them returned without magic or trickery. She wanted this and him every bit as much as he did. As they embraced, he couldn't help but feel a sense of completeness he had been yearning for. It was as if their souls had intertwined, creating a bond that transcended the ordinary. In her presence, he found solace and a renewed sense of purpose, knowing that he had finally found someone who understood him on a profound level.
It wasn't until he heard that last plead for him to fuck her that his thumb brushed away the tear that stained her beautiful porcelain face. He thrust his hips into hers and the sensation caused him to moan against her lips. As their bodies moved in sync, a rush of desire consumed them both. Every touch, every kiss, intensified the connection between them. They had both surrendered themselves completely, lost in the ecstasy of their union.
One hand would cup the back of her head while he thrust his cock in and out of her slowly at first, but gradually his pace picked up as her body became more adjusted and the pain seemed to fade. Despite naturally being warm to the touch he felt as if his body was ablaze. He couldn't resist the temptation to thrust a little deeper and harder into the warm wet heaven between her thighs. " You're so damn beautiful... " He found himself uttering those words against her soft lips.
He had been waiting for this moment forever. And now that it was here, he wanted to savor every sweet second of it and her. His next kiss was so intense and raw that he was sure she could feel in every atom of her body how much he wanted her. How much he needed her. He finally slammed into her as hard as he could, his heavy breathing against her ear as he gave her everything he had. The bed was moving back and forth with their bodies, the headboard slamming into the wall behind them with every new thrust of his hips. His thrusts are hard and fast and he can feel that burning pleasure creeping inside him all too quickly.
She gasped and whimpered the first few times he moved inside her, but oh, so quickly, the uneasiness turned into pleasure. Each stroke hit her in just the right spot, making her moan in sheer bliss. Her toes curled, and she panted heavily against his mouth. Her mind was in a haze, her body ablaze in heated lust for this god in her arms. Never had she felt so loved and worshiped until now.
She rolled her delicate hips against his, while they kissed passionately. Hands smoothed themselves along his hard muscles, desperate to memorize every inch of his strong body. She was eager to kiss every part of him, to please him, to let him know how grateful she was to be his queen. He completed her in ways she never fathomed.
The words Hades declared against her mouth, Persephone brought a hand to cup the side of his face, where she whispered back, “You make me beautiful…”
He was the first to make her feel alive. Not even with Adonis did she experience such pure, raw emotion. Her heart was open to him, to allow herself to be vulnerable again for the first time in ages - but this time, she knew without a shadow of a doubt, that Hades would not betray her.
Her eyes closed, as he moved harder into her. Biting down on her lower lip, she arched her back, and begged for more. She even went as far as to spread her legs as wide as she could, hoping he could reach as deep as he could into her body. Her head tilted back, where she panted heavily. She clung tight to Hades as she rode him like a mighty stallion. Her body was building to such an intense heat, the fires inside burning wildly, and out of control. Flames of desire scorched, leaving nothing in its wake.
“I’m… I’m almost… there!” She cried, almost ashamed to orgasm so soon. Her nails dug into his shoulder blades. The sound of his cock slapping over and over into her tight, wet little pussy, stirring her lower religion into a frenzy, was driving her to madness. “Hades… Ahh… Ahhh!”
Her release was a symphony that echoed in the underground chamber, filling the air with an electric charge. Hades felt the thunderous tremor course through her body and knew that she had reached the peak of pleasure. His cock pulsed with each spasm, the sensations sending him soaring towards his own ecstasy. He thrust deeper, the force of her climax fueling his desire. His own release was imminent; a powerful surge of energy gathered at the base of his spine, growing with each crash of thunder that she generated within her.
Without warning, he roared, his cock swelling and pulsing as he spilled his essence deep inside her. The darkness around them seemed to shimmer, the power of their union shining through the storm of raw emotion that filled the room. He knew that she felt the same force surging through his veins. The connection between them was undeniable, their souls melding with each other in the most intimate of ways.
He collapsed onto her and whispered softly into her ear, " You are my queen, my love. I will protect you with my life, and I will guide you through the darkest of times. Together, we will reign over the Underworld with a strength that cannot be broken. " They remained locked together, their bodies still shaking and trembling, coated in a thin layer of sweat and passion. The bed creaked beneath them, the only sound breaking the silence of the room. Hades knew that he could never love another the way he loved her. The connection they had was something he had never thought possible — a love that transcended time, space, and even the boundaries of the underworld itself. There had only ever been one other time he had felt this drawn to another, and still this time with Persephone felt different. It was as if he had truly found his soulmate.
Tangled in the arms of her love, Persephone couldn't imagine being any happier. She was in paradise. For the first time in her life, she was fulfilled in every way possible. Nobody could understand how joyous she was with Hades. He fit her missing half, the one she'd unknowingly been searching for her whole life.
Her fingers stroked Hades' damp hair as he continued resting on top of her. The smile never left her face as she remembered the vows he cited mere moments ago. They were unlike the ones Adonis said years ago. His were hollow and empty compared to Hades'. Anybody could spout "I love you," but Hades' words rang sincere, and they were filled with conviction. He'd been hurt like her, by someone who was supposed to love him; he knew exactly what loyalty and betrayal meant. Persephone would do whatever it'd take to protect and love Hades with every fiber of her being. Even if it meant sacrificing her own life for her soulmate.
Persephone couldn't remember when she fell asleep, but upon hearing a familiar voice whisper her name, pale blue eyes fluttered open.
"Seffie… Ohhh, Seffie!"
Stirring in Hades' arms, Persephone was swiftly awoken, as she was astonished to see a ghostly image of a beautiful blonde with wavy blonde hair with angelic wings on her backside. Adorned in a see through tunic that molded to the slender curves of her body, the goddess of love and beauty playfully waved to her fellow goddess, even going as far as blowing her a kiss. Nobody could be so absolutely gorgeous as this female floating before her.
"Did I disturb your sleep, Seffie?" the blonde mocked. "You look quite cozy there! First you took my lover, now you've taken one of your uncles. You've made quite the habit of snatching your collection of men closest to your chest, haven't you?"
"Venus!" Persephone hissed, as she sat up in bed, instantly wanting to protect her husband. Despite their falling out, she still referred to Aphrodite by her nickname. "How did you even get here?"
"I'm not actually here," Aphrodite corrected. "My full powers can't breech The Underworld. This is merely a messenger version of myself. Our little Adonis saw you spirited away by Hades, and informed some of the higher beings. Even with what happened between us, he and I worried, but from what I see, it looks like you aren't in much harm at all. On the other hand. Zeus might disagree."
Hades' eyes snapped open, his body tensing as he sensed the ethereal presence. In an instant, he was fully alert, his arm instinctively tightening around Persephone's waist. His gaze locked onto the shimmering form of Aphrodite, narrowing with a mixture of anger and suspicion. " You dare enter my domain uninvited, Aphrodite ? " He growled, his voice low and dangerous. The air around them grew heavy, shadows gathering at the edges of the room as Hades' power surged in response to the perceived threat. Persephone’s unease was very clear to him. He was never the forgiving type when it came to those who crossed his grounds uninvited. And for those who would toss meaningless garbage his way that were meant as threats to someone he cared for ?
Hades sat up, pulling Persephone closer to his side. " She is no runaway. Persephone is exactly where she belongs ─ with me. " A single hand lifted and fingers clinched together as to strange this unwanted intruder. Messenger version or not she would indeed feel every moment his hand choked the life from her. " Do you think I fear my brother for a single moment ? He has no say here and what is done is done. Persephone is where she wants to be. No one is forcing her to stay. As the little messenger you are you can return to them and inform them if they dare cross my gates they’re wasting a trip. "
His grip around her throat tightened. " As for you Aphrodite. You dare enter my realm much less my private quarters again and I'll ensure your punishment is far worse than a momentary choking. "
Aphrodite stiffened in Hades' grasp. This was utter madness. Nobody would be foolish enough to challenge Zeus in such a manner but his own brother. This was going to spark another war once he found out about this. Right now, though, her own ego was boiling to the point of spilling and overflowing.
Eyes narrowed, and brows furrowed, Aphrodite used the last bit of her power to seethe at the god of the underworld. Her entire form took on a warm glow, until she disappeared into dust. Persephone watched as those bits of dust fell, but completely disappeared before they could fall to the ground.
"Venus always did have a fragile ego," Persephone said, and it was followed by a sigh. She rested her head against Hades chest, her thoughts now lingering to her father. While she had no doubt that her lover would protect her, she couldn't help but wonder how long it would be until she would hear not only from her father, but her mother as well. It would be anything but a heartwarming reunion.
Back near Mount Olympus, Aphrodite regained her full power once she re-absorbed her messenger form. She winced when she reached up and touched her throat. The painful reminder of Hades' touch was visible, with red finger marks were branded on her throat. She kneeled before a clear body of water, where she examined her skin. Her fingers curled into fists, and she squeezed her eyes shut.
"You'll pay for this, Hades!" she hissed. "Crossing the goddess of love, meddling in my affairs involving Persephone, is going to cost you dearly!"
Hades scoffed at Aphrodite's empty threat, his arm still protectively wrapped around Persephone. He could feel her tension, the way her body trembled slightly against his. Gently, he stroked her hair, his touch a stark contrast to the violence he had just displayed.
" Let them come, " he murmured, his voice low and soothing. " No one will take you from me, my love. Not Zeus, not your mother, not even that meddling goddess of supposed love. " Hades smiled, a rare sight that softened his usually stern features. He leaned down, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead. " This is our life and what a life it shall be, my queen. "
But even as they shared this moment of intimacy, Hades' mind raced. He knew the consequences of his actions would soon come crashing down upon them. Zeus would not take this perceived slight lightly, and Demeter... her wrath would be terrible to behold. But that wouldn't deter him. Hades had waited eons for someone like Persephone, and he would face the wrath of all Olympus to keep her by his side.
" Come, we’ve much to do to prepare. " Hades nodded, his expression darkening. " Zeus has always been quick to anger and slow to reason. " He rose from the bed, pulling Persephone gently with him.
They dressed quickly, Hades donning his dark armor while Persephone clothed herself in a gown of deep purple, the color of royalty in the Underworld. As they made their way through the palace, Hades barked orders to his servants, instructing them to fortify the gates and prepare for potential siege.
" Cerberus, " Hades called, and the massive three-headed dog appeared, materializing from the shadows. " Guard the entrance. Let no one pass without my express permission. " The beast growled in acknowledgment, its six red eyes gleaming with anticipation.
"I'm not staying long, but rather, just popping in and saying 'goodbye' since I'll be off in Canada for training. I obviously won't be around to babysit Danny and Phoebe for Matt and the others until I get back."
Stryker had barely opened his eyes when he was startled by a knock on the entrance door of the guest house, specifically the one leading to Matt and Kim's residence. He found it somewhat peculiar, yet he proceeded to extend his arm and seize his shirt from the chair positioned at the kitchen table, subsequently sliding it onto his body. Hands brushed through his messy hair to appear as if he hadn't just rolled out of bed. As Stryker made his way towards the entrance door, he couldn't help but wonder who could be knocking at this early hour. Getting closer to the door his wolf senses picked up on a familiar scent. At first, he started to wonder if something was wrong at the house with Phoebe but the knocking didn't sound very urgent.
" Molly ... " Stryker spoke her name as he pulled open the door. Before he could ask what was going on she had already begun to explain the situation. Stryker listened intently as she described her leaving town for a short period of time. He couldn't help but feel a pang of disappointment at the thought of her leaving town, even if it was just for a short while. He had grown accustomed to her presence, and the idea of being without her for even a brief period of time made him realize how much he valued her company. " I see, when do you plan on departing? " He inquired opening the door so she could come inside if she wished to do so. " I might be a little rusty but I'm sure I'll be able to handle the young ones until you return. "
Molly tried to keep it together when she arrived at the guest house. Yet on her way to the Sullivan household, she kept thinking to what happened to her best friends not even a day ago. The way they broke down and laid out their hearts to one another? It was the most romantic thing she'd seen either of them do for one another. No longer did she have to worry about leaving Chanel alone for a few weeks. Seeing what happened between her and Luke, Molly was sure they were in good hands with one another - possibly more. She just better get the details as soon as she got back! More importantly, she worried about her own feelings when it came to Stryker.
All jokes aside, when it came to her fixation with older men, Stryker Sullivan was the one she fell the hardest for. Others came and went, but never once did she stop to consider them. Ever since she'd gotten to know the werewolf, she became rather fond of him, and gotten to know him on a daily basis. Even when she became his family's babysitter, she'd often come over and spend time with him as a friend. With the consistent teasing she received from Luke, and the concerns from her father, Alan, it didn't stop her from seeing Stryker as a wonderful and thoughtful man who was deeply passionate about his music. He was someone who didn't treat her as a child, either. And considering she'd just turned eighteen, she was technically an adult! She understood right from wrong. Though she didn't feel any different now that she was the big 1-8. It wasn't as if a magic wand had been waved over her head, or she underwent a transformation overnight like some supernatural creatures were fortunate (or possibly unfortunate) to go through.
"… Monday," Molly replied, finally answering Stryker's answer to his question to when she was leaving. She almost forgot to say something, as she'd found herself awestruck over his features. His hair looked brushed aside, as if he'd quickly brushed it with his fingers. Like bedhead, but fashionable. How savvy. When didn't he look so handsome? She was convinced he existed to make her drool. Clearing her throat, she quietly accepted Stryker's invitation and entered the guest house. She welcomed the warmth of the interior as she stepped indoors.
"Yeah, I leave this coming Monday," she said as she glanced about the place, taking in the fixtures of the bachelor's home. She loved everything about it; anyone would be crazy to demand he change anything about his taste. She liked him just the way he was.
Without wandering too far, she turned around, and mentioned to Stryker, "Just be careful when you babysit the kids. Sometimes you get the random fangirls that sneak onto the property trying to ask for autographs or memorabilia from your son's band."
She rolled her eyes in annoyance. "I remind them whom they're messing with, and they quickly scatter. I may have lost my 'Mean Girl' position years ago, but I still know how to ruin people if need be. Once I graduate this year, that's another story... but you should be fine!"
Stryker smiled at Molly's warning, appreciating her protective nature over his family. He admired her spunk and determination, finding her maturity and loyalty endearing. As he watched her move about the guest house with a sense of familiarity, he couldn't help but feel a wave of gratitude wash over him for having her in their lives.
Quickly he plucked a fewout of place garments from the back of the sofa. " Thank you, Molly. I'll keep an eye out for any unwanted visitors, " Stryker replied with a smile, his eyes softening as he observed her. There was something about her presence that always managed to calm the chaos in his mind, making him feel at peace.
Stryker found himself drawn to her in a way he couldn't quite explain. It wasn't just her beauty or her quick wit that captured his attention; it was the way she made him feel understood and accepted for who he truly was. He couldn't honestly remember the last time anyone had made him feel that way. Never once could he recall a time when she had looked upon him with judgemental eyes.
As he continued to watch her, a sudden realization dawned on him. It wasn't just gratitude and admiration he felt towards Molly; it was something deeper, something that stirred in the depths of his heart. With each passing moment in her presence, Stryker began to acknowledge the growing affection he held for her.
He found himself wanting to protect her, not just out of duty, but out of a newfound sense of devotion. The way she effortlessly navigated their lives and cared for his family had touched a part of him he never knew existed. And as he looked into her eyes, he saw a reflection of his own feelings mirrored back at him.
He had never allowed himself to entertain such thoughts fearing the consequences of crossing that line after Matthew's mother. " I appologize for missing your birthday. I was thinking that perhaps when you get back from your trip maybe you would entertain the ideal of me making it up to you? I was thinking maybe dinner? "
Molly's voice caught in her breath as soon as the question was asked. She wasn't sure if heard correctly. A belated birthday dinner? With him? She would daydream about spending time with him once her feelings for him became serious. Whether she was being serenaded onto the stage during one of his concerts, or they were enjoying a private getaway somewhere romantic, Molly was head over heels with the musician. But, now that her daydream turned into reality, she was… stumped. It was the first time ever she was unsure of what to say with a boy. No, no, not a boy, she reminded herself. A MAN.
"Yes!" Molly blurted out, almost too loud. She cleared her throat, and apologized. Her cheeks flared; she was beside herself. This was actually happening, and she couldn't be happier! "I mean, I'd absolutely love a makeover birthday dinner with you!"
She tried not to show how giddy with excitement she was. Her focus needed to be on her training first and foremost. It would be brutal with Colin, because he wasn't going to make it easy, especially if they were going to be stuck in the wilderness of Canada, but it'd be so worth it once she'd return to California - being able to see her besties again, and her date with Stryker! Molly threw her arms around the werewolf and embraced him.
"I promise I won't let you down!" she murmured as she buried her face into his chest. "I'll come back a stronger, more experienced hunter, so I can help protect you and your family!"
Stryker was taken aback by Molly's enthusiastic response and sudden embrace. He hesitated for a moment, unsure how to react, before gently wrapping his arms around her in return. The warmth of her body against his chest sent a surge of conflicting emotions through him — affection, protectiveness, and a hint of guilt. The scent of her hair filled his nostrils, a mix of strawberries and something uniquely Molly. He found himself closing his eyes, relishing the moment.
" I have no doubt you'll come back even more impressive than you already are, " He said softly, his voice rumbling in his chest. He pulled back slightly to look into her eyes, his expression serious. " But Molly, please don't feel like you have to prove anything. Your safety is what matters most. "
As he held her, Stryker felt a surge of protectiveness wash over him. The thought of Molly out in the wilderness, facing unknown dangers, made his wolf stir restlessly within him. He wanted to keep her safe, to shield her from harm. But he also knew she was capable and determined. " Just... don't let them push you too hard. Trust your instincts. "
Stryker gently pulled away from the embrace, his hands lingering on Molly's shoulders as he looked into her eyes. " I know you'll do amazingly well with your training, " He said softly. " But please, be careful out there. The wilderness can be unforgiving, even for experienced hunters. " Matthew was going to be beside himself but it had to be said. Stryker hesitated, then added, " And Molly... when you get back, we should talk. About... this. About what all this means. " He gestured between them, his expression not quite readable.
Molly peered deep into Stryker's eyes as she absorbed everything he said. Her heart surged with emotions. There was so much she wanted to say to him now, but she was short on time. There was a silent understanding between them, and they were more than aware of the growing relationship that couldn't be denied. She had yet to tell Alan about this. He was not going to be happy about it, but like it or not, she was an adult, and she was capable of making her own decisions when it came to love. She made plenty of mistakes in the past, but when it came to Stryker, there were no mistakes when it came to her feelings about him.
"I promise I'll be careful," Molly stated with conviction. "Colin's a great teacher, and so's my dad. I've learned from the best."
She brought a hand up and touched the side of Stryker's face. A light smile appeared on her face as she stroked his cheek, wanting so desperately to do more other than what they were doing now. Instead, she gently pulled away all together from his grasp.
"We'll definitely talk about us," she promised as she hugged herself, standing at an arm's length from Stryker. "Because my feelings won't change, no matter what happens to me out there. So… please wait for me!"
With a bigger smile on her face, Molly winked, and blew him a kiss. Then she spun on her heels, and dashed off into the forest, where she disappeared from sight.
A dual writing blog designed to hold all the finished and completed stories of Marie - paranormaljunction & Sonya - thewiickedones .
Dive in to the world of The Lost Boys, along with many Original Characters and lots of Crossover Canon Characters such as those from BTVS, Supernatural, and more !
We welcome you along for the ride as these decade old characters continue to thrive and wreck havoc !
Sonya had always carried a deep-seated resentment towards men and vampires alike, stemming from a series of painful experiences that had left her scarred and wary. Even the man she was bound to filled her with an overwhelming sense of suffocation. But fate had an ironic way of playing its hand. Paul who she was inexplicably drawn to, possessed qualities that defied her preconceived notions.
With Paul, she felt liberated from the constraints of her own inhibitions. He unraveled her deepest fantasies and awakened a side of her she never knew existed. Their encounters were not just physical; they transcended the boundaries of mere lust. They delved into realms of emotional intimacy, where vulnerability and trust intertwined.
But she had to be careful with these encounters. She had to use a lot of magic to cloak them from the eyes of Hades. As the bride/slave of Hades himself, Sonya knew all too well the wrath and possessiveness he held over her. He was known for his vengeful nature and relentless pursuit of those who dared to cross him. If he discovered her secret meetings with Paul, there would be dire consequences.
Rolling over on the bed her lips curved into a smile. " It's not the only thing that looks good on me. " Her brow raised as she rolled over on the bed now resting on her back - head propped against a pillow. " You really do enjoy playing with fire, don't you? "
With his long body stretched out beside Sonya, Paul her flashed his own smile. The smell of sex still lingered heavy in the air, as he reached over, and playfully flicked a loose strand of hair away from her neck.
"I like fire," he coyly replied, as the tips of his fingers then slid along the generous mounds of her breasts. Eager digits stroked her nipples through the thin fabric of the shirt, until they became perfectly taut.
"Okay, for sure, the shirt looks way better on you than it does me. But... I'm thinking it's gonna look perfect in a... different way in a few minutes."
The hungry, predatory gaze in his blue eyes took on a wild glow, as Paul crawled over, until he was on top of her, twisting the bedsheets around his waist while doing so. Sonya deserved better than that piece of shit she had problems with. Paul was more than happy to make her feel good in any way possible. He wasn't sure how far the two of them would get in the beginning, but as luck would have it, he managed to convince her that not all vampires were worth killing. From being casual friends-with-benefits to something more, Paul was beyond satisfied with his relationship with Sonya.
His body ached for her. It was impossible not too--with the sharp curves she rocked, and the tattoos on her pale skin, she was a total rock star vixen. Her wicked beauty enticed everyone who stared at her, but he was the one who had the pleasure in having her all to himself.
With his cock already hard, he leaned forward, and pushed his shirt up and over her tits. Bending his head, he licked and sucked on her nipples. He lavished her taste, as his tongue swirled and suckled on her buds, while the tip of his manhood brushed and teased the slit of her entrance. It was far from the first time they've fucked that night, but every time he entered her, he couldn't help but feel like melting. She felt so damn good every single time. Paul normally wasn't the type to do any foreplay; that was only reserved for special ones like Sonya. It said a lot for the likes of him, who generally didn't like to get attached when it came to relationships.
She couldn't deny the rush of excitement that coursed through her veins as he brushed her hair aside, revealing the vulnerable curve of her neck. It was a simple gesture, yet it held a magnetic power over her. But deep down, she knew the truth - her blood held a lethal secret, a poison that would bring him nothing but agony. Her blood possessed a venomous power that could bring him to his knees, weakening him with each drop that entered his system. It was a cruel twist of fate, their forbidden romance bound by an invisible barrier. She yearned for the taste of his immortal kiss, to feel the sharp sting of his fangs against her skin.
" Fire and Ice, who would have thought? " She closes her eyes, surrendering to the intoxicating sensation that courses through her veins. Every nerve ending comes alive under his skilled touch. As his touch lingers, she can't help but yearn for more. The ache deepens, now finding herself lost in the labyrinth of sensations that he evokes within her.
Until him, she never knew what it felt like to have someone's touch be electrifying. Before it had felt like a task a duty that she couldn't wait to end, but not with Paul. With him she never wanted it to end.
She bit the corner of her lips when he crawled on top of her. That predatory look in his eyes reminded her of the first time he had kissed her. Memories of their first encounter flooded her mind, replaying like a vivid movie reel. It was a stormy night, rain pouring down in torrents as they sought shelter under the awning of a deserted building. At that moment, he had captured her attention with his enigmatic charm and mischievous smile. Their lips had met tentatively at first but soon ignited into an inferno of passion.
She couldn't help but rake her nails roughly across his back when his tongue staked across her already sensitive nipples. The overwhelming heat amplified between her legs as she rocked her hips upward feeling how hard he already was. A soft moan of his name falls from her lips. " Paul .. "
She's impatient and can't wait another second to have him inside her. Hips angle just right putting him where she needs him. The moment he starts penetrating her head melts back into the pillow with a breathy moan. His thick length forced her body open, every one of her nerves alight and tingling. A single hand moves to the back of his neck as her eyes reopen and lock with his. She could feel the overwhelming throb of his cock inside her. " I need you now. "
He let out a hiss when her nails raked his back, causing the surface of his skin to become inflamed. Any time she left marks on his body, he loved to show them off like battle scars. It only made his hunger for her intense and undeniable. The way she called his name was like a siren to a sailor in the sea - but unlike being lured to his death, he was coming home to sweet paradise. Her wet, swollen heat was more than ready to take him one more time.
When she angled herself in the perfect position, he moved in with one, hard thrust. For a brief moment, he was still, only to enjoy how perfectly their bodies fit one another. Yet patience was not among his best qualities.
Now face to face, and nose to nose, he ground his hips against hers, moving back and forth, pounding her hard, with the sound of flesh slapping all around the room. The look of hot desire was unquestionable in his eyes. While Paul didn't need to breathe, it was out of habit for him to do so. The labored motions of his chest rising and falling were practiced, as he had only been turned into a vampire not even a decade ago.
The memories of being human still remained, and he'd had plenty of sexual partners as a human and vampire, both male and female. But no partner could tug and claw at his attention the way Sonya had. She stirred emotions within him that he didn't believe were possible to have until they became as close as they did.
"Fuck, you're mine," he groaned," as he tightened his grip over her hips, and moved his long, hard cock harder, faster, and deeper into the welcoming heaven between her thighs. Dipping his head once more, he captured her lips, kissing her, tasting the passion they shared for one another.
Her mouth gaped open as he plunged inside, the stretch just intense enough to heighten her pleasure. Stars begin to dance behind her eyes as she adjusts to his size once more. He's big, firm, and unyielding, so she holds to him as if her life depended on it.
Eyes focus, the danger of having a predator perched above her is just exhilarating. As his pace suddenly quickens her moans come from the snap of his hips, it's brutal pleasure. The vampire above her is ravaging her body and she can't get enough. He's fucking her so hard and deep, so good, that her nails dig into the flesh of his back threatening to draw blood. Nothing ever felt as good as the now engorged flesh at her core.
With each grind of his hips, hers met his with equal intensity. Her breaths come out in uncontrolled pants, her body writhing and bending just for him. She can feel the hot rush of her own blood, every vein and artery in her body. It pulses with each beat of her heart. Her whole body is on fire but all she can think about is the way he hits bottom with each snap of those hips. Her eyes never closed until the moment he moaned out claiming her as his own. For once she wasn't sickened by those very words, in fact, they nearly threw her over the edge. As their lips crashed together both her hands moved from his back and slid to his hips - fingers latching tightly.
He felt so good, as he always did, the strong pulsations of bliss building way too quickly. Her conflicted cries echoed through the room, interrupted only by Paul's loud grunts of effort. She draws back from the kiss to bury her face into his shoulder as she trembles trying to hold back and will away her desire to give in so quickly. Despite not having fangs it doesn't stop her from biting down on his shoulder to try and stifle her moans.
Paul uttered a ragged cry in response. She had quite the powerful bite, but it was actually quite the turn on for him - a kink he hadn't been aware of having until now. His frenzied pace overpowered hers. Sweat and gasps mingled with wild abandon. This hot, reckless haze was a moment in time he wouldn't mind spending hours in with her. It was absolute, sheer bliss.
His blue eyes flashed a look of sheer, desperate need. No other partner ever made him feel so much emotion like Sonya did. The overwhelming sensations, the intensity, the energy, the heat - it was all because of her. There was no way he could have anybody else but her. She was his live wire.
The surging, raging, raw animalistic need blazed through him like fire. Fingers threaded through her flaming red hair. He clung to her as if his very life depended on it. The mattress beneath them creaked angrily, as the headboard slammed into the wall.
He ground his hips against hers, slammed into her over and over again, and until finally, he came undone. Even as he spilled himself inside her, he didn't pull out. He wanted to fill her to the brim because there was no way he could ever quit desiring her. He was completely and shamelessly addicted to her.
Goosebumps erupted behind her neck and traveled down her spine. She was covered in sweat now, they both were and she was about to break. God his lips, his mouth, all over her, licking and sucking hard, and it felt so good... it made her dizzy and weak. She sunk her nails into his shoulders and it did nothing but spur him on harder, faster; like her heartbeat in her ears, pounding with no relief. He took her to the moon and back and she’d followed willingly, feeling every sensation tenfold, intense and earth-shattering, screaming out loud until they both came together simultaneously.
Her trembling body withered beneath him. She fought to catch her breath, her eyes briefly fluttering closed. As he held her tightly, she could feel the warmth of his embrace enveloping her. The only moments when she truly felt alive were these. when she was with him and he was inside her. She cherished these intimate moments, where their bodies intertwined and their souls connected. In his arms, she found solace from the chaos of the world, a sanctuary where time stood still. The intensity of their love was palpable as if every touch and every whisper carried the weight of a thousand emotions. Together, they created a world of their own, where passion and desire reigned supreme.
When she finally opened her eyes, she discovered herself gazing deeply into his captivating eyes. Her fingers were now delicately caressing the skin on the nape of his neck. " Lie to me and tell me I don't have to go back. " She wanted to hear him say those words even if she knew it was impossible for her to stay. As she continued to stroke his neck, a wave of longing washed over her. The desire to escape reality and remain in his embrace grew stronger with each passing moment. She yearned for him to reassure her, to make her believe that they could defy all odds and be together forever.
Her hand gently withdrew from his neck, finding solace at the side of his face, where her thumb delicately caressed his lips. How she loved the taste of those lips and how amazing they felt against her skin. As she continued to caress his lips, a rush of memories flooded her mind. She remembered the first time they had kissed, the electric spark that had ignited between them. It was a moment that had changed everything. The softness of his lips against hers had always been a source of comfort and passion, a reminder of the intense bond they shared. With each gentle stroke of her thumb, she felt a wave of warmth and affection wash over her, reaffirming the depth of her feelings for him.
"Mmm," he hummed as he playfully licked her tongue when it came to touch his mouth. The saltiness of her sweat remained, and he couldn't resist tracing invisible patters along her upper arm, as their bodies gradually settled down. He welcomed her sensual touches, while his eyes remained firmly locked with hers. She asked him to lie, and that was exactly what he'd do for her.
"'Course you're not going anywhere. We're gonna crash right here, babe. We sleep all day, and party all night! That's our motto, y'know."
What Paul wouldn't give to have her as one of them - a member of the group. He wanted to tell David and the others all about her, and what she had to offer, but he couldn't risk getting her into trouble. After everything they've done together so far to keep her hidden from Hades, one mistake to cost them everything. And knowing she was a vampire hunter of all things, well, they'd cross that bridge whenever they'd get there. For now, he just wanted to relax with her in her warmth.
Hands roamed along her body, again, taking in her sensual curves. They remained joined, as his lips traced kisses along her neck and shoulder. Occasionally he'd rock his hips against hers, while his fingers caressed her breasts or teased her nipples. Paul just could never get enough of her. He was one hundred percent addicted to her.
"Man, I'm so high on you," he mumbled, half joking, half serious. He bent down and sensually sucked on her bottom lip, until he kissed her once more, but slowly. "Baby, it's gonna be alright, you hear me? S'gonna be okay."
Their bodies still entwined, Sonya couldn't help but smile at Paul's words, her eyes filled with gratitude. She knew that things might not be easy for them, but she also knew that they had each other. And as long as they had each other, they would face whatever came their way together. For a moment, she closed her eyes, savoring the feel of his touch.
She knew staying here all night would have it’s consequences, but it was something she was willing to endure if it meant being here in Paul’s arms. " I'm okay, " She whispered reassuringly, running her fingers through his hair. " I trust you, Paul. You know that, right ? " He might literally be the only person she trusted. She couldn't help but feel grateful for every moment they shared.
Their bodies were still entwined, and she could feel the warmth of his skin against hers. The scent of their lovemaking still hung between them, a reminder of the intensity of their passion. She hated those moments when she would blank out on him, it was only because so much was going through her mind. It was almost a constant that she was thinking of away to free herself from Hades and yet still be able to protect not only herself but her vampire lover. There’s nothing she wouldn’t do to keep him safe, to keep him all to herself.
But one thing she could always count on was Paul’s ability to bring her back to the here and now with the way his hands traced every curve of her body. The way his mouth lingered on the sensitive skin of her neck, his breath warm against her cooling skin.
She was safe here with Paul, and the world outside felt almost irrelevant. They were their own bubble, their own world. And in this world, they had each other and that was all that mattered. She shuddered at his words, her heart swelling with so much trust. " Maybe not today and not even tomorrow, but you’re right. It’s all going to work out in the end. " Her body was so relaxed now, all the tension seemed to have melted away.
"Just keep thinking positive," Paul said in a low, relaxed voice. His eyes were half-way shut, and while it was far from sunrise, he wouldn't mind taking a nap with Sonya in his arms. The world felt absolutely right when they were together like this.
His fingers rubbed against her arm, enjoying the way she felt against him. He could do this all night and not get bored. Though he told her to think positive, the thought of her having to return to Hades, and have that asshole touch her made his blood boil. Yet what chance did he, a regular vampire, have against a freaking god of the underworld? It was like comparing a pebble against an entire planet.
"Let's just stay here," he mumbled. He squeezed her body against his, hugging her tight. He didn't have to say "until it was time for her to go." She already knew.
The Multiverse was a realm Loki was all too familiar with. He'd never tire witnessing the abundance of asteroids, stars, planets, and galaxies that stretched as far as the eyes could see. Heaven was his destination, in order to perform his favor for Lucifer. He would use his presence concealment to safeguard himself against the angels.
As amusing as it would be, Loki from Asgard couldn't waltz into the kingdom as if he were a welcomed guest. His form shifted into that of an entirely different individual, one who was tanned and fair haired, a sharp contrast to his own appearance. Gone was his Asgardian armor, replaced with attire more fitting for Heaven. To complete his disguise, his mind control went into effect, thus he would be able to blend in with the winged beings. Nobody would be the wiser, as he would move about freely.
It was now or never. Loki entered, prepared for the unknown, but his mission was clear: get the flask, and get out. A blinding white light swallowed him whole, but the god of mischief's magic braced him for such a greeting. Moments later, Loki was able to see once more, where he found himself in a vast, beautiful world that was a far cry from Midgar. No sight of smog covered skies, vehicle covered roads, garbage infested waters, or rotten smells. Everything here was clean and pristine. This was a truly civilized place.
This was where the trickster’s true work began. Even under disguise, the angels would heavily fortify Lucifer’s grace even against their own. Loki didn’t feel like searching all throughout the kingdom of Heaven. He wanted to get in and out as quickly as possible. That was when his enchantment abilities would come into play.
Loki made his way about Heaven, where he used his powers to gain information from every angel he spoke with over the whereabouts of the flask that contained Lucifer’s grace. Many were innocent and of low rank. Loki was swift to wipe their memories of his encounter with them. Yet the moment he interacted with higher ranked angels who were aware of flask’s existence and location, Loki was on the move. The crafty god crept inward of Heaven, deeper into the eternal paradise, and that was where he found himself before a floating palace in the sky.
There were tiered gardens with several exotic plants, flowers, and trees that reminded him of the life that flourished back on Asgard. Everything around him was rich and vibrant, including the air itself. For a single moment, Loki found himself missing home. His eyes roamed toward the center of the palace, where he saw heavily guarded angels surrounding a flask that sat upon a singular pillar. How peculiar that they did not put Lucifer’s grace within the palace, but rather, have it outside, where it was guarded. Perhaps there were other treasures within, more worthy of protecting? Or did God simply not imagine anyone would be foolish enough to breach this far into Heaven?
The angels guarding Lucifer’s grace weren’t going to be so easily swayed like the ones Loki met earlier. They were heavily armored and didn’t appear to be the talkative types. He wouldn’t be able to approach them in any disguise without being caught. This time, he would rely on a myriad of abilities to achieve his goal. Time was against him, but he wouldn’t let a challenge like this cause him any falter.
Dark green magic drifted from Loki’s palms like sand, and swirled into the air. It danced and weaved across the skies, until it formed into a long, massive shape that towered overhead the floating palace. Tight muscles, and glowing, yellow eyes glared at the angels. Dragon-like wings sprouted from its backside, and a serpent's tail swayed to and fro. The creature's head resembled a skull with horns, and when it opened its jaws, it let out a horrific shriek.
“Demon spawn from hell!” One of the angels shouted.
The monster reared up on its hind legs. Black and green fire spewed from its mouth, forcing the angels to flee to avoid being burned. Loki didn’t watch the action, as he’d taken off to go around the side of the palace.
Many of the angels were off fighting the monster, but a few remained at their post. The trickster reinforced his powers of concealment as he moved forward, and crept closer to the palace. The longer the angels fought the monster, the higher the risk of Loki being caught rose. As Loki prided himself and his grand abilities, he understood more angels from other areas of Heaven would arrive to assist the others. He had to act fast.
As the creature continued its rampage, Loki arrived at the palace's walls. He blended in with the scenery with his magic, coupled with using his mind control to keep the closer angels’ focus on the monster. Control was all in hand at that very moment, while chaos was erupting - Loki was in jubilation! But the celebration was over just like that, as he inched his way to the entrance, until he was a stone's throw away from Lucifer's grace.
‘Now, for a bit of team work here,’ the Mischievous Scamp thought to himself, as he crept as close as he could to the angels guarding flask. Bringing his hands up, he concentrated, and channeled forth his enchantment magic, taught to him by his former love interest/female variant, Sylvie. Loki grasped two of the angels’ wrists, and telepathically willed them to hand over the flask in exchange for the one he would give them by the power of conjuration. It happened in a matter of seconds: Lucifer’s grace was taken by Loki, and Loki gave the angels a flask (that he made appear out of thin air) that contained a mass of magic that obviously didn’t have anything to do with Lucifer, but it was an exact duplicate.
Loki slipped away from the palace like a snake in the grass. The creature continued to fight like a menace, with more angels fighting valiantly against it. Loki couldn’t help but glance over his shoulder, as he witnessed more armored angels enter the floating palace and guard Lucifer’s grace. Good timing.
Just as he prepared to step out of this sector, Loki closed his fist tight. The monster he created turned into dust and vanished into nothing. A proud smile plastered his face as he made his escape out of Heaven entirely.
Buffy zipped up the last duffel bag and surveyed the now-empty apartment. A month of silence from Dean had made her decision clear. She couldn't wait any longer, couldn't risk staying exposed. Her hand drifted to her still-flat stomach. The child growing inside her was a miracle — and a target. Michael's offspring would be hunted by every demon, angel, and monster out there. She had to protect her baby at all costs.
With a deep breath, Buffy shouldered her bags and took one last look around. So many memories here, good and bad. But it was time to go. She'd left no forwarding address, no hints of her destination. As far as the world was concerned, Buffy Summers had vanished without a trace.
She pulled the door closed behind her with a soft click. There was no turning back now. The stairs creaked under her feet as Buffy descended, each step taking her further from the life she'd known. Outside, the night air was crisp, carrying the scent of fallen leaves. She paused on the sidewalk, scanning the quiet street. No sign of Dean's Impala, no familiar rumble of its engine.
Buffy's fingers tightened on her bag straps as she strode towards the battered pickup truck she'd bought with cash three days ago. It wasn't much to look at, but it would get her where she needed to go — wherever that was. As she tossed her bags into the truck bed, Buffy's mind raced with possibilities. Where could she go that was safe ? Where could she possibly communicate with an archangel trapped between realms ?
She climbed into the driver's seat, the old springs creaking beneath her weight. Her hands gripped the steering wheel tightly as she took a deep breath. She had to think clearly, strategically. This wasn't just about her anymore.
The engine sputtered to life, and Buffy pulled away from the curb. As she drove through the quiet streets of the town she'd called home, her resolve strengthened. She'd faced apocalypses, hell gods, and the First Evil. She could handle this. The highway stretched out before her, a ribbon of asphalt disappearing into the darkness. Buffy's eyes flicked to the rearview mirror, watching the town's lights fade into the distance. No one following her. Yet.
As she drove, a plan began to form in her mind. There was a place, a sanctuary she'd heard whispers of during her years as a Slayer. A hidden monastery in the mountains, where the veil between worlds was thin. If anywhere on Earth could provide protection and a connection to Michael, it would be there. Buffy pressed down on the accelerator, her mind made up. The miles flew by as she drove through the night, stopping only for gas and to grab a few hours of restless sleep at out-of-the-way motels. She paid cash, used fake names, and kept her head down. Old habits die hard, and right now those habits might just save her life — and her child's.
Three days later, Buffy found herself winding up a narrow mountain road. The air grew thinner, the vegetation sparser. Her truck groaned with the effort of the climb, but she urged it onward. According to the cryptic directions she'd pieced together, the monastery should be just ahead.
As she rounded a sharp bend, Buffy gasped. There, nestled against the mountainside, stood an ancient stone structure. Its weathered walls seemed to blend into the rocky terrain, making it nearly invisible from a distance. This had to be it. Buffy parked the truck and approached on foot, her Slayer senses on high alert. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the whisper of the wind. As she neared the monastery's weathered wooden gates, a prickle ran down her spine. Something was off.
The gates stood slightly ajar, creaking softly in the mountain breeze. Buffy's hand instinctively went to the stake concealed in her jacket. Slowly, she pushed the gate open wider, wincing at the groan of rusted hinges. The courtyard beyond was empty, save for a few scraggly weeds pushing through cracks in the stone. No monks tending gardens or going about their daily routines. No sounds of chanting or prayer. Just eerie silence.
Buffy's unease grew as she cautiously made her way across the courtyard. The windows of the monastery were dark, some with shattered panes. This place had been abandoned - and not recently. As she reached the main entrance, Buffy noticed claw marks gouged into the heavy wooden door. Whatever had happened here, it hadn't been peaceful. She pushed the door open, stake at the ready.
The musty smell of decay and abandonment hit Buffy as she entered the monastery. Dust motes danced in the dim light filtering through the broken windows. Her footsteps echoed in the cavernous entry hall, disturbing years of silence. Buffy's eyes adjusted to the gloom, taking in overturned furniture and scattered debris. Signs of a violent struggle were evident everywhere she looked. Deep gouges marred the stone walls, and dark stains - old blood, she realized with a shudder - marked the floor in places.
" Hello ? " She called out hesitantly, her voice sounding small in the vast space. No answer came, save for the whisper of the wind through broken windows. Stake still gripped tightly, Buffy made her way deeper into the monastery. Each room she explored told the same story — a brutal attack, a desperate fight, and then... nothing. No bodies, no survivors. Just emptiness and decay.
As she climbed a winding staircase to the upper levels, a flicker of movement caught her eye. Buffy froze, every muscle tensed for action. But it was just a tattered curtain stirring in the breeze. She let out a shaky breath, trying to calm her racing heart. The silence and emptiness of this place were getting to her. At the top of the stairs, Buffy found herself in a long corridor lined with small, cell-like rooms. Monk's quarters, she guessed. Most of the doors hung open, revealing sparse furnishings coated in dust. But one door at the far end of the hall was closed.
Buffy approached cautiously, her footsteps muffled by the threadbare carpet runner. As she neared the door, a faint humming sound reached her ears. It wasn't mechanical — more like the resonance of a tuning fork, barely on the edge of hearing. Her hand hesitated on the door handle. Whatever was on the other side of this door, it was the first sign of... something... she'd encountered in this dead place. Taking a deep breath, Buffy turned the handle and pushed the door open.
The room beyond was small and circular, with a domed ceiling. Pale light filtered through a round window high above, illuminating swirling dust motes. But what drew Buffy's attention was the object in the center of the room. It was a mirror, standing about seven feet tall and framed in intricately carved wood. The glass was cloudy and warped with age, reflecting distorted images of the room around it. But as Buffy stepped closer, she realized it wasn't just reflecting — there was movement within the glass itself.
The humming grew louder as she approached, vibrating through her bones. Buffy's skin prickled with goosebumps. This was no ordinary mirror. She could sense the power radiating from it, ancient and otherworldly. As she stood before it, the swirling patterns in the glass began to coalesce. Buffy gasped as a familiar face took shape — Dean. He looked haggard, unshaven, with dark circles under his eyes. His lips were moving, but she couldn't hear what he was saying.
" Dean ? " Buffy whispered, reaching out to touch the glass. Her fingers met cold resistance, unable to pass through.
The image shifted, fragmenting into a kaleidoscope of colors before reforming. Now she saw flashes of other scenes — a dark cavern lit by hellfire, a pristine white room that could only be Heaven, a familiar suburban street that looked eerily like Revello Drive in Sunnydale. The images flickered and changed rapidly, as if the mirror was cycling through different realms or dimensions.
Buffy's heart raced as she tried to make sense of what she was seeing. Was this how the monks had communicated with other planes of existence ? Could this be her link to Michael ? As if in response to her thoughts, the swirling images in the mirror suddenly stilled. The glass cleared, revealing a familiar figure bathed in soft golden light. Buffy's breath caught in her throat.
" Michael, " She whispered.
The archangel's form was hazy, like looking at him through frosted glass, but his piercing blue eyes were unmistakable. He seemed to be looking right at her, his expression a mixture of concern and determination. " You promised to be my guardian angel. I’m in danger and so is our child. Where are you ? You’re the only thing I have left ! " She pleaded for answers but the archangel’s form remained still and unmoving.
Michael's power grew stronger every day, but he was also biding his time. It was all about finding Dean and securing his place. His true vessel had nowhere to run, and nowhere to hide. He could fight and deny all he wanted, but in the end, he would simply give in, and say "yes" to him. Michael always won in the end, because fate was always inevitable.
But what was a surprise to the archangel was Dean's choice of company: a bewitching vampire slayer known as Buffy Summers. From the moment he seeped into Dean's consciousness, and peered through his eyes, he saw the little blonde human for himself. She was a petite thing with a smart mouth, but a fiery, passionate personality that easily kept up with Dean's temperament.
She was a fighter like Dean. Like him, she was destined to protect humanity, and she sacrificed so much if only to gain so little in return. Yet she continued - or rather, continues - to do so, even if it meant being left alone to fight her battles.
Michael found himself drawn to her. Though she was human, he couldn't help but be fascinated with her, and not just because she was with his vessel (though, the idea of taking what belonged to him highly amused him to no end). The blood of the demon flowed through her, but even that fact didn't disgust him... for once. She was an anomaly he wanted to explore with his own hands.
This time around, he chose not to pester Dean. Rather, he would give Buffy a visit. Through the vastness of space-time, he traveled, until he arrived at his destination. Dark clouds sifted, and stars faded in the process. No matter what, his vessel couldn't interfere with his one-on-one with Buffy in her dreams.
"And so we meet," Michael spoke to the blonde as he appeared from behind. It mattered not what scenario was going on in Buffy's dream. He shattered through the environment effortlessly, and as calm as one could be: a tall, dark-haired individual with bright, glowing eyes, and smoldering good looks that could land him on the cover of a magazine.
"Dean's had a lot to say about me, I'm sure."
As Buffy drifted off into a deep sleep, she found herself walking in a graveyard. The moon cast an eerie glow over the tombstones, creating long shadows that danced in the night. The air was heavy with an otherworldly stillness as if the spirits of the departed were holding their breath.
Buffy's senses heightened as she cautiously made her way through the maze of graves. She could feel a subtle chill in the air, sending shivers down her spine. Her Slayer instincts told her that something was amiss, that danger lurked in every corner of this haunting place. Every creaking branch and rustling leaf seemed to echo in her ears, amplifying her unease. The darkness seemed to consume everything around her, making it difficult to distinguish much of anything. Every step she took felt like a leap into the unknown, her senses on high alert, ready to react at the slightest sign of danger.
She couldn't shake off the feeling of being watched, as if unseen eyes were following her every move. Despite her years of training as a vampire slayer, this particular night felt different. As she walked down the dimly lit alley behind the graveyard, she tightened her grip on her trusted stake, ready to face whatever awaited her in the darkness. The eerie silence only heightened her senses, making her acutely aware of every sound and movement around her.
Just then the sky above her head was engulfed by rolling dark clouds, causing the stars to vanish. The only source of light she had was the faint glow of the moon peeking through the clouds.
Buffy was rarely taken off guard but the voice that came from behind her does just that. It's not one she recognizes, it's deep and mysterious. Buffy's instincts kick in immediately, her body tensing as she swiftly turns around to face the source of the voice. As her gaze settles on a figure, a stranger stands tall and imposing, cloaked in an air of enigma. His deep voice resonates with an otherworldly quality. A flicker of curiosity replaces her initial surprise at the words he speaks. " So you're the one that's been following me all night. What was your plan to just walk behind me to death? " Admittedly he was he was strikingly good-looking, tall with dark hair, sharp cheekbones, and piercing eyes. Was it just a thing for all the good looking guys to be stalkery psychos?
Buffy's eyes narrowed as the next words he uttered were Dean's name. After uttering those words, there was no doubt in her mind that this could only be one person ─ The Archangel Michael. " Oh God " For a moment she felt her heart sink inside her chest. Buffy's mind raced as she tried to process the implications of Michael's presence. She couldn't believe that Michael was standing right in front of her. The weight of his presence was overwhelming, and Buffy's mind was filled with a mix of awe and fear. She had heard stories of his immense power and divine purpose, but never did she imagine that she would come face to face with him. As her thoughts raced, she couldn't help but wonder why he had chosen to reveal himself to her. No matter what she couldn't let him shake her.
" So this is your grand plan to make Dean say yes to you, going after someone he cares about? That plan is overrated and has been used way too many times. I thought someone like yourself could have come up with something more original. "
Michael couldn’t help but smile condescendingly at Buffy’s remarks.
“No matter how many times the Bible’s been written, re-written, and RE-WRITTEN,” he said, “I’ll give them this matter-of-fact statement about originality from Ecclesiastes 1:9 - ‘What has been will be again, what has been done will be done again; there is nothing new under the sun.’ Or, I like the quicker version: ‘if it ain’t broke, don’t fix it.’”
He eyed the graveyard that consisted of Buffy’s dreamscape. It was a constant reminder of her destiny. Dean had the same reminders – nightmares – when he slept. No wonder these two were bonded. The horrors they faced when they were awake followed their every waking and sleeping moment.
Michael took one step forward and vanished – only to appear right behind Buffy, and was practically against her backside.
“Turn around to do anything, and I promise you that I will obliterate the place you and Dean are staying in, along with the occupants that are inside of it,” the archangel warned. The child that stayed with them would never have her chance at revenge if the beautiful slayer made one false move against him.
Michael stepped to the side of Buffy, where his lips brushed alongside her ear. In a hush voice, and with his hand upon her shoulder, he said, “I do see why Dean likes you, though. You have a spark about you. Smart mouth. Spirit. Even against the likes of me. You want to fight me. I can see it in your eyes. Even in your thoughts. I know what you’re thinking. You’re going to keep challenging me, even if you’re scared. That’s why I like you. I shouldn’t, though. The thing of it is, I don’t care for humans. My brother, Lucifer? He hates them. He really, truly hates them. Which is why we’re in this predicament right now. That monster needs to be punished for defying our father, and as his older brother, it is my duty to do so.”
Being this close to this human, Dean’s human, Michael couldn’t resist using his finger to stroke the side of her cheek. Her skin was soft as silk. He couldn’t remember the last time he allowed himself to be indulged like this. Attachments weren't his "thing," yet he was slowly but surely becoming fond of this woman.
Michael stepped away from the blonde slayer and informed her, “Don’t worry, when the population of humans declines sharply, I’ll make sure you are spared.”
As Buffy stood there, her eyes widened in disbelief. Was Michael actually reciting scripture to her?
Michael disappeared before she had the opportunity to utter a word, only to reemerge positioned directly behind her. Her chest hitched as she felt his body pressed tightly against hers. She could feel his warm breath on the back of her neck, sending shivers down her spine. The sudden proximity made her heart race, and she struggled to find her voice. His presence was both exhilarating and unnerving, leaving her unsure of what to expect next. But that was soon answered when he gave his bone chilling warning. She knew she had to stay vigilant, prepared for whatever might come next. As much as she wanted to turn around and face him she remained where she stood.
The Slayer's eyes closed feeling Michael's lips against her ear. How was he making her feel this way? She couldn't deny the attraction she felt towards him, even though her instincts screamed at her that this was wrong on so many levels. Buffy's heart raced as Michael's words sank in. She had always prided herself on her strength and resilience, but this unexpected connection with him was stirring emotions she hadn't anticipated.
She knows that if he succeeds in his malevolent mission, countless innocent lives will be lost forever. No matter what threat the indiscriminate destruction of countless innocent lives is never an acceptable solution. That's when the gears inside her head begin turning. Her eyes narrow as he steps away from her and states how he'll have her spared.
Buffy's hands clench tightly by her hips, and in that moment, she comprehends the error he committed. Michael had issued a menacing promise to annihilate not only her but also Dean. Michael had an unfathomable way of tormenting Dean, but he had no intention of ending his life. To have the ultimate confrontation with his brother, he required Dean's vessel to remain alive. The second mistake he made was declaring his intention to do it in their shared location. If she was present with Michael, she couldn't simultaneously be with Dean ─ unless she was dreaming.
She made her move, her fists still tightly clenched. Advancing towards him, she pulled back and landed a powerful punch directly on Michael's face not even realizing she had most likely broken a few fingers on that hand.
" Bet you didn't see that coming. You want to recite scripture to me? You and Lucifer both need to get over your Daddy issues. You want to do what God tells you to do by fighting your brother and killing thousands of innocent people in the process. Don't you find that rather odd when he also told you to love humans more than you love him? News flash Michael, you can't do both at the same time. Neither of you care about humans so straight out of the races you're both already defying your father. Have you ever once stopped to think maybe for his own twisted amusement he's testing the two of you? " She was beyond angry and she wouldn't hold back.
" Your second mistake is threatening the people I care about. You say you'll make sure I'm spared but know this, it's my ' duty ' to protect these people and I'll go down doing just that ─ Vampires, Demons, Werewolves, Angels, it doesn't matter to me. If you're a threat to humanity you're gonna have me standing in your way. So stop trying to seduce me with your Angelic charms. "
Michael’s nose broke, and his head snapped back, but he made an instant recovery, due to his healing abilities. Nasal cartilage and bones were instantly repaired, and Michael faced forward once more. He had to commend Buffy on her reaction. Even with his threats, she still took a chance to attack. What would Dean say in this situation? “She had balls of steel.”
“I ‘tolerate’ humans, but don’t forget my father sacrificed humans many times over the centuries,” Michael reminded her. “It was out of necessity, and yet they still loved and devoted their lives to him. I still remain faithful and duty-bound to him. I can do away with as many humans as I see fit because more will be born. It’s Lucifer who is rather gung-ho about killing them like sheep in a slaughterhouse. But don’t misunderstand me, Miss Summers. I do love my brother, but he needs to be punished for misbehaving. He’s been a bad, bad boy.”
The archangel disappeared once more, only to appear a few feet away. This time, he was crouched on top of a headstone that read “Buffy Anne Summers.” It had her birth year and death date, along with an epithet that read, “SHE SAVED THE WORLD A LOT.”
He didn’t appreciate her playing armchair therapist about his family. With anyone else who spoke to him so openly, he would have destroyed them without a second thought. Yet, she still remained alive and still dreaming. Why? Was he simply amusing himself by allowing her to win this confrontation on her own turf?
“You like it when I seduce you, don’t you?” he asked, putting on a charming face for her, even as the dark thoughts continued to swim in his head. “You wouldn’t mind if I brushed up against you again? I bet Dean would have a problem with it. He hates the fact that we’d have shared custody of you when I take over. He’s the jealous type, and he hates sharing.”
It was his destiny to fight Lucifer. Nothing and nobody would put a stop to that. Yet after sifting through Buffy’s memories, it surprised him to learn how often she too had been betrayed and abandoned. All he wanted to do was be a loyal son to God. All Buffy wanted to do was be a fighter for humanity, and to be a good friend.
Michael’s eyes softened just a bit. Huh. Well, interesting. Maybe they had a few things in common after all.
Buffy's mind raced as she tried to make sense of the situation. She clenched her hand, feeling the throbbing ache intensify with each passing moment. The sharp sting of pain was too vivid, too tangible to be a mere figment of her imagination. She desperately searched for any signs that would confirm this was all just an illusion. Pinching herself, she hoped for that familiar jolt of disbelief that would wake her from this dream. But there was no waking up.
" Why can't you and your brother deal with this on your own without hurting innocent people? There are still good people out there who deserve a chance to live their lives. I don't know where you've been for the past decade or so but Lucifer doesn't want to destroy this planet. He might still have a distaste for humans but he's not out there killing them. " She wished there was something she could say or do to change his mind, to talk him out of this upcoming apocalypse. " If you really loved your brother you would want to help him not punish him and cause him pain. If god wants him punished why have you do it instead of him being a parent and doing it himself? " Why couldn't she make him understand this? It honestly hurts her knowing any parent would pit their children against each other.
Suddenly Michael disappeared once more, causing her to search the graveyard with her eyes and ears. Eventually, she found him perched atop the very same headstone that had emitted an uncommon energy just before he materialized. Buffy's heart sank in her chest as she approached. It was her grave from Sunnydale, a haunting reminder of the trauma she had endured. The mere sight of it brought back the night she was torn from heaven and forced to claw her way out of that very burial site. Was this his way of trying to scare her? He should know she had no fear of death if it meant she was able to save the people she cared for. Was this his attempt at instilling fear in her? He ought to know she had no fear of death when it came to protecting the ones she loved.
Her eyes narrowed as she observed Michael's charming facade. " Michael... " Buffy said firmly, her voice laced with both caution and defiance. " You seem to misunderstand the situation entirely. Dean and I have a partnership built on trust and respect. There is no 'shared custody' when it comes to me. " She took a step back, creating some distance between them, her body language reflecting her growing discomfort. She purposefully disregarded his questions, for the reality was that she did enjoy it and it was unjust that he had the ability to delve into her thoughts and perceive that. Why her body reacted to him the way it did she was unsure of but she refused to succumb to it or him. Despite her determination to resist, his presence continued to affect her in ways she couldn't fully comprehend. It was as if he held power over her, effortlessly unraveling the layers of her emotions. The more she tried to push him away, the stronger her desire for him grew, creating an internal conflict she couldn't escape. Yet, she remained steadfast in her decision not to let him break down her defenses, determined to protect herself from the vulnerability he seemed to effortlessly expose.
Unexpectedly, a transformation occurred in his eyes, a softening that diminished his previous anger and condescension. While that grave still caused her great discomfort she moved forward until she was standing before Michael again. " You keep saying all these things about you and I. What exactly do you want from me, Michael? "
Michael ducked his head when Buffy questioned his father’s motives. How ironic she didn’t understand how fate worked: no matter how many choices were played out, how many alternate choices could have been made, the results would have wound up the same in the end. It was like how destiny would’ve worked out for Buffy. Her fate in becoming a slayer would have been the same in the end, regardless of what other choices she would have made, had she not moved to Sunnydale right away.
Him being on her grave stirred a surge of mixed emotions within her. She tried to defy him, but at the same time, she wasn’t completely discouraged by him, either. Truth be told, this was new territory for him. Never before had he been tempted by any human, as he saw himself too busy doing his best to be a loyal soldier and son for God to be stirred by any creature. Buffy undoubtedly fascinated and captivated him like no other being had before.
Just like the first time he’d felt her presence.
Tapping his finger on her headstone, Michael spoke once again.
“You don’t remember me,” he said to her, his eyes all-knowing, “but I clearly remember you. The day you died, and your soul went to heaven? That was when we first met. You fought the brave fight by sacrificing yourself in place of your little sister. Such a doting, responsible sibling you are. You didn’t stay long, though, did you? You were ripped away from us before you had a chance to settle down. But I never forgot about you.”
The archangel smirked, as he climbed down from the tombstone, and was now standing in front of Buffy once more. He could still recall the day her soul breached heaven. She was a pure source of energy, unlike anything he’d ever felt before.
“Now, for what I want from you?” he asked, finally getting around to answering her question. He could still feel that radiant energy that sung to him the moment she arrived in heaven. It was untapped energy he wanted to embrace and become one with. Even within the human body Buffy possessed, her very aura shined brighter than the sun itself. The more he stayed in her dream, the more prevalent her presence rapidly became for him. She challenged him in ways that didn’t annoy him, but rather, made him question himself inward.
Michael held his head high, as he brought his hand up, and cupped the side of her face.
“I’ll make it simple,” he said at long last. “What I want, is you.”
Before she could say anything else, he reached in and planted a kiss on her lips.
Buffy didn't exactly believe in fate and that there was no such thing as free will. However, recent events had started to make her question her long-held beliefs. The constant battles against supernatural forces, the unexplainable coincidences that seemed to guide her path, and the eerie way everything always seemed to fall into place had started to chip away at her skepticism.
As she delved deeper into her own introspection, Buffy began noticing patterns in her own choices and actions. She realized that even though she believed she had free will, there were moments when it felt like an invisible hand guided her decisions. Whether it was an instinctual urge or a gut feeling leading her down a particular path. But she couldn't let herself believe this to be true. Wasn't Lucifer a clear-cut example that free will exists? The war between Michael and Lucifer was meant to happen and if that was his destiny why did he fight it so hard? Why was humanity not at stake all this time he walked the earth? He simply wanted to live his life on earth alongside his family.
As Michael started talking, her eyes welled up with tears. Her insides twisted and the world around her seemed to spin. How could this not be the first time she had met Michael? She tried to compose herself, blinking back the tears that threatened to spill over. She could recall the immense confusion and agony she experienced when her friends forcefully ripped her out of Heaven. She had finally found tranquility, completion, and joy, but they had cruelly snatched it away from her. She had been consumed by the feeling that she was trapped in a living hell. The way Michael talked about not forgetting her was as if they had experienced something more than just a casual encounter in Heaven. Was he lying to her? Was he trying to play some game to twist her mind up? How could she know for sure? Everything around her started spinning more.
" You're lying. "
As Michael descended from the top of her tombstone, a chilling sensation enveloped her, rendering her immobile despite her desire to move. She could feel the coldness seeping into her bones, causing a shiver to run down her spine. The air around her seemed to grow heavy. Buffy's heart raced, her instincts urging her to flee, but an inexplicable force held her in place. The more time she spent in his presence, the more difficult it grew for her to fight against him – even more so after what he had just revealed to her.
She wanted to pull away from his touch but she felt her head melting against his palm. Her eyes closed as she heard him speak the answer to her initial question. Michael's touch was tender yet filled with an undeniable passion. The weight of his words lingered in the air, leaving her breathless and unsure of how to respond. But before she could even think of doing so his lips were upon hers. As their lips met, a surge of electricity coursed through her veins. The memories of her and him started flashing back to her, gradually seeping back in one by one. As their kiss deepened, her arms wrapped around his shoulder, finger grasping in the back of his hair. She could feel the passion building, threatening to consume her completely.
The desires that spread throughout his body surprised him in the best way possible. It was unlike anything he could have possibly imagined. More than ever, he didn’t want to let her go. Just like when her soul reached heaven, he wanted to keep her there. He refused to release her. They were here now. For the first time, he wanted to be selfish and to keep something for himself for once.
His hands fell to her waist as they continued kissing. The air grew warm – in fact, he felt feverish. Impossible, seeing as how the body he inhabited shouldn’t be capable of being ill, especially in a dream landscape. But part of him was losing his senses as he allowed himself to sink more into Buffy’s kisses. He, a top tier archangel, was allowing himself to show weakness to a vampire slayer. This would’ve spelled doom for anyone else, yet he was letting his guard down for one person.
Fingers lifted from her waist and wove themselves through her silky blonde hair. Lips momentarily left her mouth, only to leave trails of kisses along her jawline and neck. His thoughts became silent, as his bodily instincts took over. Again, new territory for the likes of him, who’d never allowed himself to indulge in such selfish acts. Everything he’d done before, was for God, and God only. Never before did he comprehend even thinking of doing anything to appease himself… until now.
Once again, his lips reached her ear, where he admitted in a hushed tone, “Lucifer might be onto something.”
Free will. What a concept. But would he admit that so readily to his little brother? After all, this was Buffy’s dream. Perhaps by the time the slayer woke up, she would forget all about this. Michael, too, might move on from this by the time he arrived at Earth. He couldn’t possibly believe such a relationship would work out between them. But denial now? While he was so in over his head with how far he’d gotten already?
Michael hummed as he inhaled Buffy’s scent, giving her one more kiss on the lips, before standing tall before her. His fingertips danced through her hairline and trailed across her cheeks, and down her neckline until he left her body entirely. He didn’t want to leave her, but he knew dreams only lasted for so long for humans.
“Dean’s going to throw a fit once he finds out how fond I am of you,” Michael jested, his lips curling into a slight grin. “But don’t worry, you’ll hear from me again real soon, much to the ‘delight’ of my vessel. You can pass along my visit to him if you wish. Or if you keep our get-together hush-hush, I won’t blame you. Either way, he’ll find out once I take over.”
Buffy quickly found herself caught up in the intensity of the moment. The way Michael's hands held her waist made her heart race, and she couldn't help but reciprocate his passion. As their lips moved together, a surge of desire coursed through her veins, making her forget everything else. The dream landscape around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in their own world. The air crackled with electricity, and she could feel the heat radiating from Michael's body. It was as if their connection had ignited a fire within him that burned hotter than any fever.
The kisses along her jawline and neck made her eyes flutter. She could sense the conflict within Michael ─ the battle between his devotion to God and the overwhelming pull of his own desires. Yet, she couldn't help but be drawn to him, captivated by the intensity in his eyes and the vulnerability he displayed at this moment. She knew that pursuing this connection with Michael would come with its own set of challenges and complications. The clash between their contrasting beliefs and desires seemed inevitable, like two opposing forces destined to collide. Yet, in the midst of this internal struggle, there was an undeniable chemistry between them that defied all logic and reason.
It was as if time stood still, allowing them to forget about the complexities that awaited them. Yet reality would soon come crashing back down upon them. That moment came sooner than later, at least for her when Michael stepped back from her and mentioned Dean's name. As she listened to him she couldn't figure out if she was more hurt or just pissed off.
Briefly, her eyes closed as she struggled to pull her words together. " Is that what this was all about? Just another way to hurt Dean? " Just that quickly her fists were balling together at her sides again. " I'm not some toy to be used between the two of you. " The mere idea of that had her turning her back to him.
Maybe Michael was right all along. Was every event that occurred in Heaven merely a prearrangement for this precise moment? Could it be possible that every single event, every twist and turn of fate, was leading up to this very moment? The idea that her entire existence, filled with hardships and challenges, might have solely served to appease someone's ego, surpassing even their god complex, was unbearable to her. Was there any meaning to her journey, or was it all just a cruel game? No, she would not accept that as truth.
Whipping back around to look Michael in the eyes she demanded. " I refuse to believe that. Tell me something, Michael. You talk as if all of this is some great destiny and you can't even see how much free will you actually have. We both know you could have gone after Dean directly, you didn't need me for that. The obedient son deviated from his mission for something he wanted for once in his lifetime. Unless I'm just some damn bargaining chip to you, prove it to me here and now. Because if you don't and you do somehow manage to get Dean to say yes to you I'll be the first person to tell you to go get bent. "
Had any other human spoke so boldly and defiantly to and about Michael, they would’ve been eradicated on the spot, and without hesitation. Yet Buffy’s words struck a multitude of nerves within him. Yes, he wanted something for himself. He’d done everything ever asked of him. Everything he’d ever done for God, he did so without question. Yet where was his reward? Aside from being worshiped for eons, and having great power, in retrospect, it felt like he was still missing something.
When he first went after Lucifer, he took his little she-wolf of a wife to lure him out of hiding. Never could he have fathomed that a lover would have been a weakness for his brother. She, not even a human, prevented Lucifer from destroying mankind. Lucifer settled down with this werewolf, even took in her child, and raised it as his own. He allowed himself to grow soft… Yet it was what Lucifer wanted freely, and without shame.
Michael fixed Buffy with a hard stare. Was he no different from his brother? Having such feelings for another creature, only such was that of an actual human being? And of his own free will? She wasn’t a maggot like the rest. He’d care if something did happen to her. Oh, he’d more than care. No, he’d truly be bothered if anyone dared to lay a finger on her. He would absolutely lay waste to an entire landscape if his human were to be harmed.
“You’re quite the challenge I hadn’t expected,” Michael admitted, as he closed his eyes and rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “But you know something? I won’t mind this extended stay at all.”
He snapped his fingers once. Gone was the cemetery and its gloomy atmosphere. Now Buffy found herself in a beautiful garden under a moonlit sky. As far as the eye could see, there were all sorts of fruit bearing trees, along with rivers that stretched far and wide. Michael opened his eyes and he stood gloriously before Buffy… without a single stitch of clothing on.
Being in control was one of Michael’s strongest characteristics… yet, it quickly failed, as he couldn’t help but admire how lovely Buffy looked, as she too was without any clothing on. He willed it, after all, when he teleported them within Buffy’s dream to the Garden of Eden. She was a warrior who still looked like a maiden, with how slender and delicate she appeared. As he advanced toward her, his eyes remained steadfast on hers, his breathing steady, and his vessel’s heart racing.
This was madness. It was unlike anything he’d ever done before. That was the excitement that drove him to this moment, this point of no return. He stood over her, their nude bodies now mere inches apart, and even knowing what she was capable of, she somehow looked so vulnerable. It was so wrong, but he couldn’t wait to taste her again. He never wanted anything more in his life.
His second kiss was filled with more urgency, as he wrapped his arms around her. The feeling of their bodies pressed together went straight to his manhood. He immediately wanted more of her, and he pulled her body flush against his. Even going as far as to bring one of her legs up and hook it around his waist.
Buffy was never one to hold her tongue not even after being constantly reminded of the tales, and repeatedly told, of Michael's cruelty and ruthlessness, and how his temper aligned with both. However, as she stood there bravely revealing her truth in a way that no one else seemed willing to do, she remained oblivious to that aspect of his character. She believed that beneath his rough exterior, there was a flicker of goodness waiting to be ignited. As she observed his inner turmoil, she saw a chance for redemption, a chance to bring out the best in him.
If a wrathful Archangel was capable of love, then he was capable of change. Love had the power to transform even the most hardened hearts, melting away anger and replacing it with compassion. Michael's realization of his free will, which he had always possessed but lacked the confidence to acknowledge could come to light by that same love. Perhaps, it could potentially empower him to step off the playing field and express to his father that enough was enough.
The way Michael looked at her made her swallow roughly. Her attention was then caught by a quick change in his gaze. It transformed from disbelief to a more intense possessive stare, causing the tiny hairs on her arms to stand up. The intensity in his eyes made her heart race, and she couldn't help but wonder what thoughts were swirling in his mind. She couldn't deny the magnetic pull between them, but she also couldn't ignore the warning bells ringing in the back of her mind.
" I'm not like most humans nor anyone you've had to deal with. " Buffy replied, exuding her signature blend of fiery spirit and sass. It was the little details that truly defined her character. His mention of an extended stay caused a raised eyebrow, piquing curiosity.
In the blink of an eye, she was transported to a completely different place. The sight of magnificent trees adorned with blossoms and endless rivers captivated her. A sense of familiarity washed over her as she realized she hadn't laid eyes on this place in years. As she stood there, taking in the breathtaking scenery, memories flooded back to her. The nostalgia brought a smile to her face, and she couldn't help but feel grateful for this unexpected journey down memory lane. Then, as her gaze ceased to wander, her sight landed on Michael. Another gulp came as she beheld him standing there completely naked before her. As she realizes she is fully undressed also she can't help but feel a hinge of embarrassment as she attempts to cover hers with her arms. Yet another small detail that defined who she was.
As he drew nearer, she sensed a suffocating sensation. This wasn't quite what she had envisioned when she challenged him to prove himself, but in this instant, she couldn't ignore the escalating intensity and her overwhelming desire to experience his touch once more. Even if she had desired to, she couldn't divert her gaze from his. Her heart thumped so loudly that its pounding echoed in her ears. The air crackled with anticipation, and every nerve in her body tingled with excitement. She yearned to feel his fingertips tracing delicate patterns on her skin, igniting a fire within her that only he could quench.
She was fully aware of the wrongdoing, acknowledging the need to jolt herself awake by pinching or any means necessary. The primary cause of her unease was the presence of the man slumbering beside her, and the overwhelming guilt that would consume her upon awakening and having to look into his eyes. Perhaps she was being greedy and selfish by loving them both, but the heart desires what it desires. She could deceive anyone else, but betraying her heart was an impossibility.
Their lips collided with an uncontrollable longing. Her arms intertwined around his shoulders, with her fingers firmly gripping the back of his hair. Her body ignited with a blazing fire as he pressed against her. Unable to restrain herself, she continued to entwine her legs around him, swiftly utilizing her power to secure both limbs tightly around his waist instead of one. Her back arched pressing her breast against his firm muscular chest. Soft moans escaped her lips each time she found herself needing to surface for air. " Make love to me, Michael. " Uttered words filled with an intoxicating desire.
Rational thoughts flew out the window for Michael the moment he heard Buffy’s request to make love. His body moved automatically, and he had no issues with this whatsoever. The strength she demonstrated when she tightened herself around him was arousing. Hands soothed themselves through her hair while their tongues danced in their mouths. Without having to rely on his angel strength, Michael carried Buffy over to the nearest tree and carefully lowered her beneath the branches. He treated her as if she were made of glass, all the while still tasting her, and exploring the womanly, feminine curves of her body.
These desires within him screamed to just take her and ravish her, but those rational thoughts he assumed vanished returned and urged him to remain calm. Buffy wanted him to make love to her, and he’d do just that. He wouldn’t rush this. Even as he covered her soft body with his masculine one, he would take his time with her. Peppering her neck with kisses, he reached between her thighs and ran a finger along her sopping, wet slit.
His cock stiffened, and it pulsed with aching need. He’d never been one to indulge in such pleasures of the flesh as other angels may have done before him. It went against his duties, and it was the reason why he was the most powerful archangel. He kept himself focused, yet here he was, at the sheer mercy of a slayer who had him humbled and weak at the sight of the most beautiful body his father could have gifted among mankind.
Taking his moist finger out, he slid her honey along her inner thigh and cupped the underside of her breast. He thumbed her hardened nipple, fascinated with the sounds she made in response to his touch. Curiosity got the better of him, and he brought the finger he’d used to touch her folds to his tongue. He licked it, and he closed his eyes in delight.
“Never tasted anything so good,” he murmured as he stared lustfully at her through half-hooded eyes. His body grew increasingly warm. With a hum, he added, “I want more.”
Scaling himself back, Michael kept Buffy’s legs apart and focused. Though his cock was still solid, and he was more than ready to take her, he was steadfast in pleasing his lovely little human. Leaning down, the intensity of his eyes met hers briefly, before he proceeded to lap her pussy, eagerly tasting her sweet nectar. Long, lingering strokes, even going as far as to thrust his tongue in and out of her core.
Pulling his tongue out, he planted a kiss on her inner thigh, and asked, “Do you wish to reach paradise now before I properly claim you? Or I can stop right now, and take you in the more traditional sense? Either way, I have no complaints. You taste divine, my little human.”
Michael couldn’t resist giving Buffy’s slit another long, lingering lick before she could even give him a response. He could already feel a bit of semen leak from the tip of his cock. His restraint failed him, but it was difficult to keep himself in check when the slayer was the very definition of perfection in his eyes.
Buffy had a specific motive for her request. She believed that engaging in heated passionate sex without a deeper emotional connection was merely a fleeting moment of pleasure. She yearned for a love that transcended the physical realm, where every touch and caress held a deeper meaning. To her, making love was an intimate dance of souls, a sacred union that brought two individuals closer together in mind, body, and spirit. She wanted to be connected to Michael in every way possible.
Michael, the eldest and mightiest among all the Angels, displayed an extraordinary tenderness with how he touched her. As their bodies intertwined, she could feel the power and grace emanating from Michael. His touch was gentle yet commanding as if he held the universe's secrets within his fingertips. She eagerly explored every inch of his physique, her hands gliding across his well-built form. He was perfect in every sense. It wasn't until his hand dipped between her thighs that her eyes fluttered closed. Her back arched away from the ground as she released a breathy moan.
As the flames of passion engulfed her, she could feel an exhilarating surge of energy coursing through her veins. It was as if every dormant dream, every suppressed desire, had suddenly burst into life. The intensity of this newfound fire consumed her thoughts, leaving no room for doubt or hesitation. Like a phoenix rising from the ashes, she felt reborn. In that very instant, she realized that there was still a glimmer of hope remaining. The fact that Michael could expose his vulnerability and establish such a profound connection with her indicated that there was still a chance for this world.
If his intense focus on her nipples didn't already make her squirm, it definitely did when she witnessed him savoring the taste of her. " Oh God... " Her desire surged within, causing her inner walls to tighten with an intensity surpassing the fiercest flames she had ever encountered. As her desire grew stronger, she could feel her heart racing in sync with the wild rhythm of her thoughts. Every breath she took seemed to fuel the fire burning inside her, spreading warmth to every inch of her being. The anticipation of what lay ahead made her tremble with a mix of excitement and nervousness, like a tightrope walker teetering on the edge of a thrilling abyss.
" Michael... " Buffy let out a cry as his head vanished into the space between her thighs. Her heart raced as she felt such intense pleasure coursing through her body. The intensity of the moment overwhelmed her, and she instinctively tangled her fingers into the top of his hair. Her mind was consumed by a whirlwind of sensations, each one more electrifying than the last. As his tongue explored her she couldn't help but rock her hips ever so lightly. God, it was too much, and yet still not enough.
A whimper of discontent drew from her lips as soon as she no longer felt the sensation of his tongue. She found herself in a whirlwind, her heart racing as she struggled to catch her breath amidst the overwhelming shower of euphoric praises being shouted at him. She couldn't handle it any longer she needed to have him inside her, to feel him stretching her so perfectly. Another fluttering roll of her eyes came when he went in for seconds. He was going to be the death of her and she knew it, but what a glorious death it would be.
She was so wet already and the need she felt for him surpassed anything she's ever known. As heavenly as his tongue had felt she needed more. " Please, Michael... " She practically begged, her head lifting enough to catch his gaze. " Now, I want you now. " With her hands, she effortlessly brought him back above her. Their mouths met, their tongues intertwining with a fiery passion.
He enjoyed teasing her and listening to the sounds she made was music to his ears. It churned his own burning desires for her and stirred the aching within. Never had he imagined such joy in being intimate with another like this before. When she begged for him, and their mouths met once more, who was he to deny her? For once, he was at a human’s mercy – HIS human’s.
Cupping her cheeks with both of his hands, they continued to share a deep, passionate kiss. He savored the way her tongue danced with his, the touch of her soft lips against his, and the sweet, breathy pants against his mouth. Already, her legs were wrapped around his hips, and the tip of his manhood rubbed against her slick entrance. He made sure her hips were arched just at the right angle, as he temporarily broke their kiss. His gaze was intense when he spoke.
“You have no idea what you’ve done to me.”
The tone was both accusatory and at the same time, an admission of feelings he’d been denying himself. Nevertheless, Michael knew there was no turning back. Buffy was his human, and he’d do whatever it took to protect her. While he still had questions about his duties to God and his conflicts with Lucifer, there was no doubt his feelings for Buffy were strong and positive. Having her writhing and naked before him, completely open to him, assured Michael that the universe was on his side when it came to benevolent fortune.
Again, he kissed her, and at the same time, he pushed his long cock inside her. Michael closed his eyes and relished over how warm and tight she felt. He never felt anything so pleasing in all of his life. This was a type of paradise that he hadn’t imagined possible. Instincts urged him to thrust his hips against hers, and he moaned into her mouth.
His hands ran down to Buffy’s side until he grabbed her hip. He held her down to the grass so that he could thrust his cock deep, faster, and harder into her. Panting heavily, he groaned as the wet, slapping sound of flesh on flesh was heard in the night air. Pleasure was swiftly building within him, that it was nearly overwhelming.
He knew what would happen if he didn’t stop this. The consequences of an archangel and a human mating would be dire, but during this moment of bliss, Michael didn’t care. For once, he allowed himself to be selfish. Wrapped in the arms and legs of his own angel, it was impossible to want to stop. He wanted to own her body, much as she would own his. Lust and desire would conquer all tonight.
The incredible sensation she experienced solely from his touch and kisses was indescribable! Never before had she encountered such bliss. All she desired was for it to continue endlessly. Her body was trembling with the force of her desire for him, her body withering beneath him. She wanted to etch this moment into eternity, to savor the taste of his lips and the feel of his skin against hers. In this moment she knew that this connection between them was destined to be an everlasting flame, burning fiercely amidst the chaos of the world.
Buffy's heart raced as she locked eyes with Michael, his words echoing in her mind. The man she was looking at now was not the same as he had been earlier that night. The hard edges that had once defined his features seemed to melt away, revealing a vulnerability she had never seen before. It was as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders ─ as if he had shed his armor and allowed himself to be seen for who he truly was. He wasn't the only one who with those feelings because she knew after this night she would never be the same again. From the revelation he revealed to her earlier that night up until this very moment, something inside the Slayer had crossed over and never wanted to go back.
" I'm saving you... " She whispered back to him.
She was sure her face had never had such a look of pure unadulterated lust upon it as it did right now. His tongue searched every corner of her mouth sending sparks of desire throughout her taut trembling body. Michael was the missing piece of herself that she had longed for since her return from heaven. Warmth spread through her body as she embraced him. She kissed him back, feeling as if her soul was merging with his. She felt consumed with passion, her skin burning with need. But her wait was short-lived as she felt him penetrating her at long last.
Her body stiffened with pleasure causing her lips to break away from his as a heavenly moan broke past her lips. Every single nerve ending of her body came to life in ways she didn't even know existed. She barely had a chance to catch her breath before he was thrusting in and out of her aching channel. The harder he pounded into her, the louder she got. She moaned his name repeatedly as she wrapped her legs tighter around his waist. Simultaneously she begged him with words and with her actions to go deeper, harder, and faster. His movements were perfect, and she could feel her body trembling with pleasure.
His shoulder felt solid beneath her touch, a reassuring anchor amidst the swirling emotions within her. The arching of her back allowed her to press closer against him, their connection growing stronger with every passing second. It was as if their souls were dancing in perfect harmony. The grip on his hip tightened, conveying both desire and possessiveness. Her knuckles whitened under the strain, mirroring the fire that blazed within her eyes and heart. Their bodies moved as one, guided by an invisible force that defied logic and reason. Each thrust of his hips brought her closer to paradise. " Promise to never leave me again... " Breathing heavily again his ear.
Michael’s own body was overpowered with warmth and intoxication. His fingers kept busy weaving through her golden tresses, and occasionally cradling her head in the palm of his hands. He continued to revel in the taste of her mouth, and the way their tongues intertwined in a sensual dance. Yes, she was indeed saving him. He truly accepted it as fact.
The powerful emotions he had for her continued to surge through him. Listening to the sounds she made while his body moved with hers caused electricity to spark through him and jolt his nerves. Nothing about what they were doing or where they were doing it was wrong. Nobody could tell them otherwise.
Lust pummeled through his entire being. Buffy was the sweetest sin he’d ever known. When she begged him to fuck her harder, he happily obliged. He shifted their positions just slightly, making sure they couldn’t let go of one another, yet her glorious pussy would take on the pounding.
It was then he heard her plea whispered into his ear. There was no doubt in his mind – he was never going to leave her. Especially now, as they shared this moment of heated passion between them. If anyone dared to interrupt them now or even thought about taking her away from him, he’d destroy them in the blink of an eye. But thoughts of destruction swiftly banished, as ever-mounting rapture neared its peak.
Hoisting himself just high enough so that he could peer deep into her eyes, Michael grunted, “I promise… I will never leave you.”
That was a vow. In this body, or in Dean’s, Michael would not break his promise to Buffy Anne Summers. He sealed that declaration with a kiss, right as he surged into her once more, with wild, uncontrolled thrusts. The hard grip he had over her created bruising on her body, and even drew blood. She could take the pain, as she was stronger than she looked. Too many people underestimated her. She desired this, and he wasn’t going to hold back. They both wanted this.
The archangel was lightheaded. He was close, and it was hard to think. As much as he wanted to savor this frenzied state of pleasure, he could no longer keep himself in check. Michael groaned, continued to move as one with her, and within mere moments, spiraled to the highest peak. It was no gentle release, but a raging inferno. It consumed him, and it left him barely able to breathe, as he emptied himself completely inside her.
Even though Buffy knew she was dreaming, she couldn't recall a better dream. It was one she didn't want to wake up from. Her grip on him could not be tighter than it was already. Buffy knew Michael could handle her strength so there was no fear or restraint on her part. She felt safe and secure in his arms as if she belonged there and nowhere else. It was here that she felt content with where she was and with who she was with. How could this be wrong when it felt so damn right?
It was known that Slayers who didn't become rogue always reached the pearly gates of heaven when their ticket was punched. She had no doubt that this act alone would be enough to condemn her to the fiery pits of hell. It wasn't solely because she was in love with two different men, but the fact that God's most loyal and obedient son no longer seemed on track with his father's plan.
When his hips picked up the rhythm and she heard his answer to her question her eyes fluttered. She felt her body temperature rise and she could feel her heart pounding. At this point, she was sure her body was all over the bed she slept on. Buffy could feel her body shaking from the intensity of the pleasure she was feeling. She felt herself getting closer and closer to the edge of ecstasy. Her body tensed up and then released in waves of pure pleasure.
She could no longer contain herself when she felt his strong, powerful body tensing above her. Her own body felt like a volcano ready to erupt. Every touch, every caress had ignited a fire within her that now burned with an intensity she couldn't ignore. As his muscles flexed against her skin, she could feel the raw strength emanating from him. The weight of his body pressing against hers created a delicious friction that made her heart race and her breath hitch.
Their bodies were entwined in a dance of desire, their connection electric and undeniable. She surrendered herself completely to the sensations coursing through her veins, losing herself in the depths of passion that consumed them both. Her body tensed and she flew straight over the edge, her climax so strong that she shouted his name so loudly that she was sure god himself had heard her. The entire time she refused to close her eyes, instead she kept her eyes locked on his. She wanted... needed... to see every single expression that touched his features. It was as if his face was a canvas, displaying the intricate tapestry of his innermost thoughts and feelings.
Both her hands raised to press palms to both sides of his face as she attempted to steady her breathing. As she pressed her palms against his face, she could feel the warmth of his skin against her fingertips. The touch brought a sense of calmness, grounding her racing thoughts. With each breath, she could feel herself slowly regaining control over herself. Both her thumbs lightly brushed against his lips. " What are you doing every night for the foreseeable future? " She just had to ask to see if his answer had changed from earlier that night.
He wouldn’t dare look away from her. There was nowhere else he wanted to look. His fascination with the slayer was beyond obsession. Nobody would dare take her away from him. He’d marked her and planted his seed in her. Dream or not, they were now united as one.
His hand caressed the side of her face as her own hand explored his. He couldn’t stop touching her. It was like a renewed sense of wonder every time. She fascinated him in numerous ways. She was like no other human he ever encountered. Michal was mesmerized. He would dare say that his father’s greatest human creation was this woman beneath him.
Though their lovemaking had ceased, he refused to pull out. Instead, they remained entangled in each other’s arms, as they continued to touch and admire one another. Sweat on sweat, skin to skin, neither ever wanted to part. They were truly one and the same in the Garden of Eden.
Michael slowly blinked at Buffy’s question, as if their wondrous act of sex tired him out. He didn’t need to sleep, but the thought of having her rest in his arms beneath the branches of this tree did bring joy to this archangel’s heart. It was one of the first selfless joys he experienced in eons.
“I’ll be visiting you in your dreams every night as I prepare to make my return back to the mortal realm,” he declared, as his fingers trailed lazily through her silken blonde hair. He gently pushed her hands away from his face, only so he could dip down and pepper her neck with kisses. While in the crook of her neck, he declared, “Consider me your personal guardian angel.”
As Buffy continued to gaze at Michael, she couldn't help but feel a surge of adrenaline coursing through her veins. Every time their eyes met, it was as if the world around them faded into oblivion. She couldn't deny the magnetic pull between her and Michael. It was a connection that defied logic and reason. The intensity of their gaze held a promise of a love that could transcend time and space, a love that could conquer any obstacle in their path. At that moment, Buffy knew that Michael had become the missing piece in her life, he was the one who had made her feel complete.
She found it difficult to fathom that throughout this entire time, she had been led to believe that he was a heartless, uncaring monster. How could someone capable of having such passion and beauty be labeled as heartless and uncaring? It was almost heartbreaking to think this encounter between them would soon end.
As she lay there, her body tingled with a mix of pleasure and longing. The lingering sensations from their passionate encounter left her craving more. Each movement of his hips, though tantalizing, only scratched the surface of her desires. She felt like she was on a high that her body refused to come down from. If she ever had an addiction he was surely it.
Her eyes fluttered again feeling his lips trailing across her neck. It had always been one of the most sensitive spots on her body. Knowing she was going to see him every night from here on out until she got to finally touch him in person had her heart pounding inside her chest. Chills rolled down her spine and without thought she found herself flipping the tables. Within an instant she had Michael lying on the grassy ground with her straddled on top of him.
" I hope you can get used to me being insatiable. " Both her hands rested at his shoulders, not that she thought she could even attempt to overpower him, but so that she could slowly and teasingly rotate her hips. Her eyes remained locked on his because no matter how long they were together it was never enough. " I hope my guardian angel can keep up. "
A second wind? The thought drew a smile upon his lips. He didn't object in the slightest. It amused him to find himself beneath her, and he didn't fight it. His vessel certain didn't mind, as a surge of pleasure swelled in his lower regions, as she rocked her hips against his.
"No hope needed, because I will keep up," he promised, as his hands slid up her arms, and stroked her skin. He drank in the sight of her breasts as they jiggled with every movement she made. Every inch of her was flawless.
Now, Michael's desires surpassed anything he could've dreamed of. Gone were his needs to please anybody, other than this mortal seated upon him, whimpering, and moaning his name. He had a new love that extended besides his father and brothers, one that he'd kill for, and protect with his own life. This love was one he'd ensure would be one that would be crying out once more with pleasure and ecstasy. His hands cupped her breasts as she continued to ride him, rocking his hips against hers. Oh, how he wanted to lick the sweat off her stomach, as he drove his shaft deep into her tight sex.
Buffy gasped at the intensity of the sensations coursing through her as their bodies fused together. Michael's hands roamed over her skin, sending shivers down her spine. She felt alive in a way she never had before, like nothing could ever touch her again. Buffy's breaths grew more ragged with each thrust, her hands clutching Michael's shoulders as she ground herself against him. She felt as though she could never get enough, never spend enough time wrapped up in his embrace. Her heart pounded in sync with his, each beat a testament to the undeniable connection between them.
As they continued to move in sync, Buffy felt as though she was floating on air, carried away by the intensity of their connection. Their bodies melded together perfectly, creating a sense of completeness that she had only ever felt once before. Michael's hands sliding across her skin, his lips trailing kisses along her neck, sent shivers down her spine. She knew she wanted more, needed more, and she would do whatever it took to have him — and not in just some out of body dream world. Their lovemaking was not just about physical pleasure, but emotional and spiritual as well. It was a connection that transcended time and space, and she knew that she would never be the same after this.
She arched her back, pressing herself closer to him, her hips moving in a steady rhythm. " Michael… " Buffy whimpered as her body trembled, the pleasurable sensations coursing through her reaching a fever pitch. She could feel her heartbeat pounding in sync with the rhythm of her body. She clung to Michael, her nails digging into his shoulders, her breaths coming in short, ragged gasps. But suddenly she heard in the distance a familiar voice calling out her name. She tried to shake it off but as she looked down at Michael his figure began to blur. Something or someone was trying to pull her back. Her fingers gripped tighter to Michael’s shoulders … " Not yet…please… " She pleaded.
Michael was still riding high from his climax, savoring his own intense rush, when he also heard that overly chummy voice calling out to his human. The waking world summoned her at the worst time. They were two souls reunited at long last--better later than never. Their time together was brief, but at least it was sensual and meaningful. Most importantly, it was impactful. What he left within Buffy would allow his return to Earth to be much sooner than anticipated.
The fear in Buffy's eyes, and the way she gripped him with iron tight intensity, caused him to carefully sit them up off the ground. If it'd been anyone or anything making her so distressed, he would've destroyed them in the blink of an eye. Nobody would've stood in his way, because none would've lasted a second if they hurt what was precious to him. But because it was his vessel, and because of circumstances, he couldn't do anything, but allow her to be awakened.
"It won't be too long before we'll truly be together," Michael promised, as he carefully shifted their bodies, so that their foreheads tenderly rested against one another's. This gesture was a stark contrast to how he acted when they first encountered one another. The thought of her leaving him displeased him, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. "I promise you that you'll have a reminder of me in the waking world."
Michael glanced at the morning skies, noticing the light colors breaking through the darkness. It was the first time in his billions of years of existence that he noticed that none of his father's creations could match Buffy's natural beauty. He shifted his gaze back to her, and used his fingers to stroke the side of her face and lips, allowing himself to enjoy their velvet softness one last time.
After doing so, he gave her a chaste kiss on the lips, then whispered, "Wake up."
------- One Month Later
"… Buffy?" Dean's voice called out to her from the distance. "Want some breakfast?"
Buffy slowly blinked, her eyes unfocused as she opened them to the world around her. She reluctantly let go of Michael, feeling the void left behind as he vanished from her grasp. She was disoriented and felt the remnants of the dream world still lingering within her. She was lying on her bed, her clothes disheveled and messy. It was the sight of her torn blouse and the dampness between her legs that reminded her of the intense dreams she still had. They felt so real. She couldn't shake the feeling that she had truly been with Michael, that they'd shared an intimate connection, and that it was something she desperately wanted to experience again and again.
Hearing Dean’s voice brought instant guilt within her. She had to get up, to act normal, to pretend like nothing had happened. She was still in shock, and she knew that Dean would notice something was off if she didn't get a grip on herself. She sat up, smoothing out her clothes as best she could. " Be right there, Dean ! " She called out, her voice weak but steady.
As she walked out of her room, she could feel the aftermath of her dream still coursing through her veins. Her heart pounded, her face flushed, and her mind couldn't shake the memory of Michael's touch. It was as if he had left an indelible mark on her soul, one that she was afraid could never be erased.
Darting past the kitchen and straight into the bathroom she took a moment to splash her face with some cold water. As she stared at her reflection in the mirror, she couldn't help but run her fingers through her tousled hair, trying to make sense of what had just happened. She had to do something to try and clear her head. She needed to focus on the here and now. But she couldn’t shake Michael’s last few words " I promise you that you'll have a reminder of me in the waking world ". Was he talking about Dean ? Because if so that was kind of cruel, but Michael wasn’t the cruel monster everyone lead him out to be so that couldn’t be it.
Buffy knew that she had to keep her feelings for Michael a secret, at least for now. She couldn't let anyone, especially Dean, know about the dream she had or the strange connection she felt with this mysterious figure. She had to maintain her normal facade, and try to push the dream to the back of her mind.
Stepping out of the bathroom, she took a deep breath and forced a smile onto her face. " Hey, Dean. What's for breakfast ? " She asked, trying to sound casual and carefree. She knew that if she let on that something was off, Dean would immediately sense it and she wouldn't be able to shake the feeling that she was holding a secret from him.
Dressed in comfortable sweatpants and a well-worn shirt, Dean was already working the skillet over a heated oven when he heard Buffy call out to him. He almost didn't hear her over the sizzling bacon and oil. Buffy must've had a hell of a dream to have slept that long. He almost regretted waking her up. She deserved rest. God knew he needed to sleep in, but his internal clock wouldn't allow him. He felt guilt more than half the time doing so. It was like he didn't deserve it, even after all of his personal achievements over the years.
After cooking the bacon and sausages and setting them aside, Dean prepped the hash browns and onions. Growing up, he made meals like these for Sam during the rare times they had enough money to buy real ingredients, and not junk food from the gas stations. Good old-fashioned hobo meals, or "Mulligan stews." All he needed to add left were the eggs, cheese, and milk, and boom! Breakfast was served.
Even as he moved about the kitchen, Dean's mind shifted to Buffy. When he woke up earlier, he remembered how gorgeous Buffy was in bed. Even with her clothes on, he couldn't remember seeing anyone at peace like her. When he tried to wake her the first time, he wished he hadn't done so. He internally kicked himself, and retreated to the kitchen, where he decided to make breakfast for the two of them. It was only after he warmed up the oven, and busted out the ingredients, did he consider calling out to her again. They were both destined to fight and protect others, but she deserved to rest more than he did.
"Hey!" he greeted when he finally heard Buffy's voice. "Just in time! 'Bout finished here. Have a seat at the table, and I'll serve you a mix of eggs, bacon, sausage, and onions. You up for coffee or juice?"
Buffy hesitated for a moment, her mind still foggy from the intense dream. She forced herself to focus on Dean and the present moment. " Um, coffee please. I definitely need the caffeine this morning. " She replied, managing a small smile.
As she sat down at the table, she couldn't help but notice how attentive and caring Dean was being. It made her feel even guiltier about the vivid dream she'd just had about Michael. She watched Dean move around the kitchen with practiced ease, plating up the hearty breakfast he'd prepared.
" This looks amazing, Dean. " Buffy said, genuinely touched by his thoughtfulness. Dean was so good to her, so attentive and caring. And here she was, her mind still reeling from the intense dream about another man. She took a long sip of coffee, hoping it would help clear her head.
Maybe everything would be okay as long as he didn’t ask to many questions. As hard as she tried she couldn't stop thinking about Michael's touch, his words, the intensity of their connection. But she knew she had to push those thoughts aside and concentrate on Dean, but it was so hard to focus right now.
" You didn't have to go to all this trouble. " She said, watching as Dean set a steaming plate in front of her. Her stomach growled and churned but she didn’t think it was because she was hungry. The smell of the food was causing her some discomfort. She picked up her fork, poking at the eggs, willing herself to take a bite despite her churning stomach. " How long have you been awake ? " She asked to make some conversation to distract herself, but she could bring herself to look him in the eyes because of the guilt eating her up inside.
"'Bout two hours or so," Dean replied after he turned off the stove. Once he made sure everything was secure, he served himself a plate of food, along with a cup of coffee. After grabbing the morning paper, he took a seat next to Buffy, where he scanned the headlines for any potential leads for new cases. Dean wanted to make sure he was on top of anything that might lead them to their next mission. Failure could never be an option for him.
Under normal circumstances, Dean was laser focused on his next hunt. It was his job, after all. There was no quitting when it came to being a hunter. But ever since Emma mentioned Buffy's situation, he couldn't stop thinking about it. He allowed his emotions for his daughter to blindside him over what was closest to him, what was right in front of him. He couldn't focus when two women he cared for battled for his attention in ways that tied him up and spun him around at the same time.
Dean was a soldier, and he was also a simple man. There was no beating around the bush. Buffy was puking in the bathroom as of late. Picking at the food. Avoiding eye contact. Making small talk. Wasn't acting like her cheery self.
Was she...? Maybe...?
The paper fell to the table. Dean didn't even touch his food nor coffee. Hazel eyes studied the blonde next to him.
"How late are you?" he asked her.
Buffy froze, her fork hovering midair. Her heart started racing as Dean's words sank in. She slowly lowered the utensil, her appetite completely gone now. She knew exactly what he was implying, and the possibility terrified her.
" I... I'm not sure, " she stammered, her mind whirling. She hadn't even considered that as a possibility, but now that Dean mentioned it, the signs were there. The nausea, the fatigue, the VIVID dreams... " You’ll have something in the waking world to remind you of me. " She swears she just heard his voice clear as day - it caused the fork in her hand to fall clanking against the plate.
Buffy trailed off, her thoughts in turmoil. If she was pregnant, whose baby was it ? Dean's ? Or... She couldn't even bring herself to finish that thought. The possibility was too overwhelming. " Dean, I... " she started, then faltered. How could she possibly explain the dreams, the connection she felt with Michael ? How could she tell Dean about any of this without hurting him ?
She stood up abruptly, nearly knocking over her chair. " I need some air, " she muttered fighting back her tears as she headed for the door unable to find the words to express the storm of emotions inside her. The guilt, the fear, the confusion - it was all threatening to overwhelm her.
Dean rose and pushed his seat back. He drew in a sharp breath as he started to leave the table, and yet he could only take a few steps forward, before he stopped all together. Something felt off. He wasn't sure what it was, but it was in the back of his mind.
"Buffy?!" he called out to her. "Wait!"
'Go to her!' he screamed at himself. His hand gripped the side of the table until veins were visible. There had to be something more to this than just a baby on the way. The way Buffy acted, it was as if she was extremely upset. Like she did the unthinkable. But what could it be? He didn't want to waste his time racking his brain over the many possibilities while her hormones were making her upset.
With a grunt, Dean pushed himself away from the table and hurried out the kitchen door. Busting outside under the early morning skies, he found the blonde not too far away, but slowed his pace down, so he didn't come off too intimidating. Her back was facing him, so he adjusted his posture, and remained behind her, where he made enough noise so she knew he was present.
"What's up, babe?" Dean prodded gently. "I'm here for you, y'know?"
Buffy hugged herself tightly, her shoulders shaking as she tried to hold back sobs. She could sense Dean behind her, his presence both comforting and distressing. How could she face him ? How could she explain what was happening when she barely understood it herself ?
" I don't know what's real anymore, Dean, " she whispered, her voice trembling. " These dreams I’ve been having... they feel so vivid, so tangible. It's like I'm living another life when I close my eyes. "
She turned to face him, tears streaming down her cheeks, eyes wide with guilt and anguish. " And now, if I'm really... if there's a baby... " She couldn't bring herself to say the word 'pregnant' out loud. " I… " She suddenly feels like her stomach is going to turn upside down.
There is literally no way out of this now. " I'm not sure you'd understand, " she whispered. " I'm not sure I understand it myself. " Buffy looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. The love and concern in Dean's gaze made her heart ache with more guilt because she knew exactly what it meant.
" The dreams I’ve been having, " she began hesitantly knowing she just had to spit it out no matter the outcome. " They're with... Michael. " As soon as his name left her lips she dropped to the ground on her knees. She couldn’t even face him as her eyes focused through the tears on the sandy ground beneath her.
Buffy took a shaky breath. " I didn't know how to tell you, Dean. I was scared. I thought maybe I was going crazy, or that it was just stress but he said he was giving me something in the waking world to remind me of him… and now… " She trailed off, unable to voice that somehow, impossibly, the child might be Michael's.
Dean's breath caught in his throat. Muscles went rigid. The word "baby," mixed with Buffy and Michael, left him in a stupor. Dean's relationship with the archangel was complicated enough. He hated him, and Lucifer, for what they put him and his brother through. Now with the possibility, or rather, the reality, of what was to come, hit fast and hard.
Despite his soldier mentality filing through the facts of what this meant, the dire consequences that would come out of this, the sight of Buffy in tears and in utter defeat, tore at his heart. At the same time, Dean was beside himself. Michael, an archangel who didn't seem to care one way or another for humans, had slept with Buffy in her dreams. Without a physical body, he was able to impregnate her with his child - a child that would be born a Nephilim. That proved how much power Michael still had.
Wordlessly, Dean shuffled toward Buffy's fallen form, until he was able to kneel before her. The day had just begun, but Dean was already exhausted. Michael left him emotionally drained with the fact that within a few months, a hybrid would be among them, and the end of the world was around the corner. Michael and Buffy were in trouble. Dean couldn't drop that news on Buffy, not yet. He had to figure out something out fast.
Before Buffy could lift her eyes to look at him, Dean gently put his arms around her, and gathered her against his chest. Burying his face into her hair, he murmured, "Hey, let's get you back inside so you can rest, okay?"
Buffy tensed as Dean's arms encircled her, half-expecting him to push her away in disgust. But his embrace was gentle, comforting. She melted against him, clinging to his shirt as sobs wracked her body. But this was far from over. There was still one confession she had to face up to. This was already so much for Dean to take in and what if telling him how she felt about Michael was enough to break that fragile line he was already on ? " No, no you don’t understand. " She couldn't keep hiding the truth from him because it was tearing her up inside. He deserved the truth.
She shook her head because deep down she felt like once she manages to get it out that everything’s going to change. Buffy pulled back slightly, her tear-stained face looking up at Dean. " There's... there's more. It wasn’t the dreams alone that I was scared to tell you about. " She whispered, her voice barely audible. Her fingers clutched Dean's shirt tighter, as if afraid he might disappear once the words left her mouth.
" I have feelings for him. For Michael. I didn't mean for it to happen, I swear. But in those dreams, it's like I'm a different person. And that person... she loves him. " The words hung heavy in the air between them. Buffy couldn't bring herself to look at Dean's face, terrified of what she might see there. Anger ? Betrayal ? Disgust ? She trembled in his arms, waiting for the inevitable explosion.
" I'm so sorry, " she whispered, her voice breaking. " I never wanted to hurt you. I love you, Dean. I do. But these feelings for Michael... they're real too. And I don't know what to do because I love you both. " She finally gathered the courage to meet Dean's gaze, her eyes pleading for understanding, for forgiveness. " Please say something. " She begged because she needed to hear something, even if it was him exploding at her.
Dean's arms remained around her, but they no longer had the strength they once did. They simply hung there, limp. His eyes were void of the warmth and concern they once held for the blonde. As of now, they were filled with confusion and hurt.
Well, shit. It was far from the first time he was ever deceived by someone he loved. He lost count on both hands and toes the number of times he'd been stabbed in the back. Why did this hurt worse than having his heart literally ripped out from a hellhound? Buffy looked and sounded so damned sincere about her actions, that Dean almost believed it. He should've known he wasn't meant for love. The two women in his life ultimately proved it to him: his daughter, and now Buffy.
Dean's hazel eyes hardened, but he still said nothing. There was no way she could possibly love him and Michael both. That was the swan song for him right there. Michael didn't love humans. He didn't hate them, either. How could he love Buffy? Who was he trying to kid? He forced Buffy to have his child. There was a sick plan involved. He must've brainwashed her somehow. Buffy must have been tricked into thinking she was in love with Michael. That was what Dean believed.
He took his arms back and stood to his feet, carefully stepping away from the slayer. As he turned away, a tear unknowingly slid down his face and onto the ground. A harsh sigh escaped his lips. It was difficult to think, let alone breathe. After everything Michael put him through, Buffy claimed to be in love with him? No, no, it was a trap. It was a deception. Over and over again, his mind rapidly told himself she was under his spell. The archangel harmed her, and now she was forced to carry his baby. That was it, end of story.
So why couldn't Dean believe it?
Dean made a tight fist at his side. If Michael was present here and now, he would've loved to hit him square in the jaw, over and over again, even if he broke his fist. There would've been plenty of words exchanged. Instead, Dean slowly relaxed his hand, and used it to wipe the rest of the tears that threatened to spill from his face.
"Wish I could believe you, Buff," he said, his voice utterly defeated. His back remained facing her, but his shoulders sagged, as he struggled to understand why this had to happen. "After all we went through together, after all I went through to accept you for who you are, this is what you do to me? Seriously?!"
Dean's words hit Buffy like a physical blow, causing her to flinch. She reached out towards him instinctively, but stopped herself, her hand hovering in the air between them. " Dean, please, " She whispered, her voice thick with emotion. " I know how this sounds, but you have to believe me. I never meant for any of this to happen. I fought against these feelings for so long, tried to deny them, but I can't anymore. "
She took a shaky breath, trying to find the right words to make him understand. " What I feel for Michael... it's different from what I feel for you. It's not better or worse, just... different. I’m telling you this because it’s the truth. "
Buffy picked herself up from the ground and stepped closer to Dean, her heart breaking at the sight of his slumped shoulders. She longed to comfort him, to take away his pain, but she knew she was the cause of it. " I understand if you can't forgive me, " She said softly. " But please, don't think for a second that what we have isn't real. My love for you is as true and deep as it's ever been. That hasn't changed. "
Buffy's heart was pounding so hard she thought it might burst from her chest. She watched Dean's back, willing him to turn around, to look at her, to give her some sign that all wasn't lost between them.
Buffy felt like she was drowning, desperately searching for a lifeline. " Dean, I— " The words hung between them like a physical barrier. Buffy wrapped her arms around herself, suddenly feeling cold and alone. " This is what I do to you ? " Buffy choked on those words. Dean's words echoed in Buffy's mind, each syllable piercing her heart like a dagger. Like she had planned for this to happen. That she went above and beyond to betray his trust. She took a trembling step towards him, her voice barely above a whisper.
" Dean, please... I know I've hurt you, and I hate myself for it. But you have to understand, this isn't something I chose. These feelings... they're confusing and terrifying, and I wish I could make them go away. " She paused, fighting back a fresh wave of tears. " But I can't. And I won't lie to you anymore. You deserve better than that. " Buffy longed to reach out, to touch him, to make him understand. But she knew she had lost that right.
Finally she managed to steady herself, a new train of thought about the situation storming into her head. " Like it or not, Michael is a part of you. Is it so hard to believe I’d fall so damn hard for you both ? " There was a flutter in her stomach almost as if her baby knew she was upset and was fighting inside her. " It happened to your brother and sister-in-law, didn’t it ? I love you, Dean, but if that’s not enough and you honestly think I planned all this out just to hurt you that I could be that cruel… then I don’t know what's left to say. "
Buffy was crying--he could hear it in her voice. It killed him to know she shed tears for him. He hated having her upset, but it went both ways. He was hurting big time, too. Yeah, Michael was a part of him, but it didn't mean he liked it. His destiny was intertwined with God and the archangel. It shouldn't have to involve his love life as well.
The more he listened to Buffy's pleading, the more he was tempted to turn around. Every word sounded heartfelt. Maybe she was telling the truth. He never heard her sound so desperate before. But the mention of Sam and Marie, and their relationship, only irritated him more. He couldn't understand that complexity to this day, and the thought of sharing Buffy with Michael, was a concept he refused to accept. He didn't even realize it was going to be the same like them until Buffy pointed it out. The same, but "different." Unlike Sam and Marie, Michael and Buffy were going to create an offspring that would cause death for both parents, and cause doom for the planet. Dean couldn't let that happen.
He raked his fingers using both hands. The anger would only bubble and fester until it exploded. He needed to get away and think. Let some aggression out. If he was going to do anything destructive, he'd do it away from Buffy and the baby. He'd refuse to call it Michael's child. The very thought of her carrying his baby made him sick to his stomach.
"I still love you, Buffy," Dean said, as he offered her a sideways glance. He revealed her one teary hazel eye before he quickly turned away, determined to focus on his next phase of action. "There's no mistaking that. I'm going to do what I can to protect you and the baby. But for right now, I need you to let me have some space. I just gotta process this whole… everything you told me, okay? I'm gonna come home. I won't be gone for long, and I have my phone on me."
Buffy's heart clenched at Dean's words. She wanted to reach out and stop him from leaving, to beg him to stay and work through this together. But she knew he needed space, and she owed him that much after everything she'd just dumped on him.
" Okay, " She whispered, her voice small and fragile. " I understand. Just... please be careful out there. " She watched as Dean began to leave, his shoulders still tense, his movements stiff. Just as he was about to leave, Buffy found herself calling out to him one last time. " Dean, " She said, causing him to pause. " I know you need time, and I respect that. But please know that no matter what happens, no matter how you feel about me after this, I will always love you. And I will always fight for you. "
As Dean's footsteps faded away, Buffy felt the full weight of her confession crash down upon her. Her legs gave out and she sank back to the ground, wrapping her arms around her knees. The sobs she'd been holding back broke free. The silence in the room was deafening, broken only by her muffled sobs. She rocked back and forth, her arms wrapped tightly around her midsection, as if trying to protect the life growing inside her from the emotional turmoil surrounding it.
Minutes passed, or perhaps hours – Buffy couldn't tell. Time seemed to stand still in the wake of Dean's departure. Eventually, her sobs subsided, replaced by a hollow emptiness that threatened to consume her. She slowly uncurled herself, wincing at the stiffness in her muscles. Buffy's hand drifted to her stomach, gently caressing the slight swell there. " I'm sorry, little one, " She whispered. " I'm so sorry you have to go through all of this. " The one thing she could never be sorry about was the life growing inside her. Never had she thought the possibility of her being a mother would ever become a reality.
With a deep breath, Buffy pulled herself to her feet. She made her way back inside but only went to the window, staring out at the darkening sky. The sun was setting, painting the horizon in shades of orange and pink. It was beautiful, but Buffy couldn't appreciate it. Her mind was racing, replaying every moment over in her mind. Each word, each look, each painful silence – it all haunted her.
She placed her hand on the cool glass, seeking some kind of anchor to reality. The weight of her choices, her feelings, her very existence seemed to press down on her shoulders. For a moment, she allowed herself to imagine a different life – one where she wasn't the Slayer, where Dean wasn't a hunter, where Michael…
Buffy shook her head, banishing the thought. There was no use in imagining 'what ifs'. This was her reality, complicated and messy as it was. A soft kick from within her womb brought Buffy's attention back to the present. She looked down at her slightly swollen belly, a mix of love and fear washing over her. " I know, little one, " She whispered. " Everything's a mess right now. But I promise you, we'll figure this out."
As night fell, Buffy found herself pacing the room, alternating between checking her phone and glancing out the window. Every passing car made her heart leap, hoping it was Dean returning. But each time, disappointment settled heavily in her chest as the vehicle drove past.
Loki stood at the door, and watched his teenage patient vanish down the stairs before he stepped back into his office. After turning his back to the door, he flicked his wrist, and the seals were set in place. A magic ward unseen by humans covered the small building he occupied. Nobody would bother him during his lunch break. Sauntering back to his desk, Loki sighed, picked up one of his leisure magazines, and started flipping through the pages.
But then a familiar presence leaked into the room. It was a far more powerful presence that was able to push through even his magic.
"You clever bastard," Loki mumbled, but he chuckled, nevertheless. "I haven't seen you in over millennia. Do tell me you weren't listening in on that last therapy session. That breaks protocol, and it took me a long time to earn that boy's trust. You know I have problems earning people's trust, given MY history and all with causing chaos. By the way, how's Gabriel doing these days?"
Lucifer had always known Luke as a strong and resilient individual, someone who rarely showed vulnerability or sought help from others. So, the mere thought of Luke needing a therapist intrigued him. As the Prince of Darkness, Lucifer prided himself on being able to read people and understand their deepest desires and fears. But this sudden revelation about Luke left him feeling perplexed.
He couldn't help but wonder what events had transpired during his absence that could have led Luke down this path. Had something happened that shattered his confidence? Or perhaps there were underlying issues that had been festering beneath the surface for far too long? He recalled their last encounter, just before he went off to face Michael in battle. Had he placed too much weight on the young boy's shoulders?
Thankfully, as he listened in, he got a good taste of what the real issue was. Sooner or later Luke was going to have to face the fact that the women in his family were fierce, headstrong, independent, and knew exactly what they wanted when they wanted it.
" You know me, I never was one for following the rules. " Lucifer admitted before allowing himself to finally be seen. In an ideal world, he wouldn't be here right now ─ he would have gone straight home to his wife. The only thing stopping him from doing so was one pesky Winchester that was welshing on their original deal. " I couldn't tell you the last time I saw Gabriel. Word would have it that he's somewhere in hiding. He never was much for the family rivalry. Michael on the other hand is still as much of a pain in my ass as always. " Enough with the small talk, it was time for the real reason he was here. " What I need from you, Loki, is a favor. Probably not one you're going to like very much. "
Loki temporarily disappeared from his desk, only to reappear in front of Lucifer, only this time, he was sitting cross-legged in midair. Gone was his suit and tie. Now he wore his fine, Asgardian leather, cape, and helmet. He wasn't expected to fight the fallen angel, but Loki was more comfortable in his familiar attire. A playful smirk played on his lips as he spoke once more, while his cape flapped behind him in an unseen breeze.
"I'm not a likeable fellow to many. The favor you ask of me wouldn't be one for my liking anyhow. But, how fortunate for you, that I'm capable of many things."
The god of mischief lived within whatever path he chose. It was naturally anarchy and chaos. In this current timeline, he chose to moonlight as a therapist for supernatural creatures, specifically those who struggled to live among humans, in a world who feared and hated them. With his last patient, Luke, he was a young boy who questioned his place among his own unique family.
Regardless of what Loki had seen and encountered in his own frenzied timelines, anybody who crossed him suffered dire consequences. He had few, oh so very allies, which he gained during his adventures outside of space and time. Here, Lucifer was one of those allies he kept at an arm's length.
Lucifer chuckled, his dark eyes glinting with amusement. " Oh, I'm well aware of your capabilities, Loki. That's precisely why I've come to you. " He began to pace, his footsteps echoing in the ethereal space around them. Lucifer chuckled, a sound that would have sent chills down the spine of any mortal. " I need you to infiltrate Heaven, " Lucifer said, his voice low and serious. " There's a flask there holding my grace and preventing me from returning fully to earth. "
Lucifer's expression remained serious, though a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes. " The flask is heavily guarded, and the angels are on high alert. But your... unique abilities might just be the key to bypass their defenses. I know this isn’t a small favor I ask of you, but you’re the only one I can have pulling something like this off. Of course, I wouldn’t ask you for such a thing without rewarding you. "
Lucifer thought for a long moment. His eyes gleamed with dark promise. " How about... a favor from me, to be called in at any time ? " He spread his hands, a gesture both inviting and dangerous. " Think of the possibilities, Loki. The Prince of Darkness at your beck and call. " Lucifer then took a seat to make himself more comfortable and to save what energy was still within him. Transmitting himself like this wasn’t an easy task when his grace was trapped in a tiny little flask.
Unfortunate for the Archangel that the do-gooders of Heaven had managed to track his grace down before his body cold fully repair itself and return to earth. " As you are well aware, I do not welsh on deals. So what do you say, old friend ? " In one fluid movement, Lucifer stood and held his hand out to the god of mischief.
A Cheshire's smile spread across Loki's lips. Infiltrate Heaven? That was a mighty request from the likes of Lucifer. When it came to Loki's powers, he was in full control, and if it was one thing Loki had, it was control.
As a youth, Loki studied the fine arts of creating illusions, such as breaking and entering into places he did not belong, and manipulating others. He didn't earn the title of God of Mischief for sitting idly by and watching Thor earn praise from father dearest, Odin. Entering Heaven, a kingdom he'd yet to step into even after all these centuries, should be a fun challenge for the Frost Giant to work his craft.
While it wasn't often that Loki needed much help from anyone, given that he wasn't exactly the most trusting individual, it wouldn't be a terribly bad idea to have the Devil in his back pocket in case something dire were to come up. After all, there could be the dreaded chance of another Thanos incident where he'd wind up killed. Again. Or what were the odds of him being pulled into another multiverse? Gods help him. Could he be that lucky? He'd rather take his chances with Lucifer.
Loki offered a whimsical laugh, before he thrust his hand out and shook Lucifer's.
"Fortune smiles upon you today, old friend," he promised. "You won't have to wait long."
❛ You okay? Caught you staring off into space again. ❜
Sonya was lost within herself with each passing second. She glanced at the clock on the wall, its hands mocking her with their fast progression. The weight of her impending departure hung heavily in the air, making it difficult for her to concentrate on anything else. It wasn’t as if she wanted to leave, but she knew Hades would come looking for her if she didn’t report in to him. It was Hades, Lord of the Underworld, who held sway over her life and demanded unwavering loyalty from her.
If she had it her way, she would stay right here with Paul and never leave. They could create their own universe, a sanctuary away from the chaos of the outside world. In this cocoon of love and understanding, time would lose its grip, and their worries would dissipate like smoke in the wind. But as time ticked by, she realized just how cruel of a punishment that had been placed upon her. The weight of solitude began to crush her spirit, suffocating any remnants of hope that lingered within her heart. The silence echoed through the empty corridors of her mind, amplifying the torment she felt.
It wasn’t until she heard Paul’s voice that she snapped back to the here and now. The sound of his deep, soothing tone cut through the chaos that had consumed her thoughts. It was as if his voice possessed a magical power, instantly grounding her.
“ I’m sorry. ” Her eyes look away then turn back to him. “ I was just picturing this perfect little world where we didn’t have to leave here. Where I could just stay here with you. ”
Paul gently shouldered her as he took a drag from his cigarette, then flicked the ashes off to the side. "Nah, don't be sorry," he told her as he rested a hand on her thigh. "Not your fault."
Their opposing lifestyles shouldn't have granted them the opportunity to become close, let alone lovers, yet they defied the odds. Paul couldn't imagine his life without Sonya, and he'd do anything to keep her with him. Every time it came down to the wire, he'd note the forlorn look in her eyes. He'd try to make her laugh, or crack a joke. Do something to make her departure end on a high note.
"There's gonna be concerts coming up on the beach," he informed her in an upbeat manner, as he passed his cigarette over. "Cover bands of GNR, Mötley Crüe, and Poison. Wanna check 'em out next time you come visit?"
Sonya despised how her thoughts would drift off when the moment of leaving became too unsettling. Every time, she would convince herself that things would be different, yet she consistently found herself in this very spot with Paul attempting to uplift her spirits. She was aware that he hated seeing her in such a state, but it was incredibly difficult to fathom what she was abandoning and having to return to. She endured unspeakable things that she wouldn't even confide in Paul about. Like when Hades demanded to know why there were lapses of time when he was able to locate her. Those being the times she was hidden away with Paul.
" I know but still. " Leaning over, she would rest her head against his shoulder. She couldn't fathom the extent to which her world would crumble beneath her if something were to ever happen to him. He was the only person she couldn't imagine any harm befalling, as she harbored a profound grudge against the world for the hand she had been dealt in this lifetime.
However, the mere mention of a concert ignited a flicker of excitement in her. One aspect of Hades' elaborate scheme involved her infiltrating the vampire gang, earning their trust, and ultimately annihilating them when they were least prepared for it. So when she and Paul hung out together as long as they managed to keep their hands to themselves, it just appeared as if she were doing her job.
" Now you're just trying to distract me because you know how much I enjoy a good rock concert. You bring the weed and I'll bring the booze. " She glanced up at him and cracked a sideways grin at him.
"That a girl!" Paul cheered. "It's a deal, and a date!"
He brought a hand up and brushed her cheek with his knuckles. Whenever she smiled, he swore it could light an entire room. It sounded cliché as all hell, but it was true. Sonya was way too damn special to let go.
His arm curled around her waist, and he hugged her once more. He was never in a hurry to release her. The thought of her going back to Hades always made him sick to his stomach, but there was nothing neither of them could do. Not now, anyway. Cheering her up was his own superpower, even if it was only temporary.
One night, while high, he thought about a scenario where he and Sonya were humans living together someplace far away. They would've totally made it. Whether it was in some cruddy apartment, or couch-surfing, the two of them on the road just living life on the edge and not living by anyone's rules would've been great. The two of them clicked in so many ways. How could they not be together?
A hand slid up the back of her shirt, where he massaged her shoulders. He propped his chin on top of her head as he gazed out into the distance. His fingers drummed along the back of her neck thoughtfully.
"S'gonna be a long night without you," he murmured, "but I'll be thinking about you. I'll also be thinking about all the fun we'll be having together at the rock shows coming up, so be sure to bring your party energy with you."
" Damn right, it's a date. " Sonya grinned.
Sonya knew that finding someone like Paul was rare, like stumbling upon a hidden treasure in a vast desert. He possessed an innate ability to understand her on a level no one else could. His unwavering support and genuine tenderness for her made her believe that anything was possible.
But life wasn't always kind, and challenges often tested them. They faced their fair share of ups and downs, but their bond remained unbreakable. Together, they navigated through the stormy seas of life, holding onto each other tightly. What they shared together was a beacon of hope, guiding them through the darkest nights. They became each other's rock, offering unwavering support and understanding for the other.
Without Paul, she was just another monster in the crowd. Paul was the light that illuminated her path, the one who saw the beauty within her when no one else did. His absence always left her feeling lost and insignificant, as if her true essence had been extinguished. Without him, she struggled to find her place in the world, yearning for the strength and comfort he always provided.
Which sounded totally crazy from a woman who could single-handedly bring Santa Carla to its knees.
She embraced him tightly, her head finding solace against his chest. As they stood there, wrapped in each other's arms, the world around them faded away, leaving only the warmth of their embrace. Her lips released a distinct contentment as his fingers skillfully massaged her shoulders and tapped upon sensitive locations on her neck. He knew touching her neck drove her crazy, the chills along her arms were enough to confirm that.
She tilted her head back ever so slightly, allowing her gaze to meet his eyes. " Saying your goodbyes already? We still have a few more hours. Besides, even if I'm a little late, it's not like I won't already be scolded for being out of radar for so long. " She wouldn't elaborate any deeper on that topic because sparing Paul of those details was the best thing she could do for the both of them. " Now, when have you ever known me to not have my party energy kicking? " She employed her Huntress prowess to effortlessly maneuver him onto the bed, subsequently settling herself atop him. " Fuck it, I say we get high now and see where the night takes us. "
“ Colin, I hate to just show up like this but if you’ve got some time I need to talk with you. ”
Colin, who’d been writing on a chalkboard, placed his writing instrument down, and turned to see his long-time friend and ally at the garage doorway. With a nod, he turned to his pupil, Molly.
“Early lunch... but before you go,” Colin said as he gestured to the newcomer. “I want you to meet another dhampir. This is Logan Blake, and he was raised in the same hunters-slayers guild as I when we were children. Logan, this is my student, Molly Frog. She is the daughter of Alan Frog, and the niece of Edgar Frog."
Molly offered a shy wave, and it was accompanied by the appearance of rosy cheeks.
“Hi, Mr. Blake,” she greeted almost timidly, even though those who knew her best, knew she was anything BUT shy. She managed to snap out of her daze, where she snatched her phone off her desk, and headed inside, where her lunch awaited.
Once the door closed, Colin’s demeanor shifted to a much more serious nature.
“What’s going on? Is it another vampire attack?”
Logan hated to barge in unannounced and even more so when Colin was in training with the younger members of Santa Carla. A lot was stirring around inside his head and it’s made him extremely restless. There was no one else like him, no one else who had gone through the things that he’d been through other than Colin. At one point he knew Colin went through this same term oil, so who better for him to come to for advice and help?
He nodded his head at the young dhampire who addressed him. “ Listen and learn everything you can from this one. He’ll be able to teach you things you won’t learn anywhere else. “ He caught himself about to go on a long rant about the importance of training and decided to cut it off there. It was just something branded into him that came naturally, but it wasn’t his place. Molly was Colin’s student, not his.
“ No, no nothing like that. “ He remarked after she made her way inside. He wasn’t even thinking when he rushed over without so much as a call. Logan wasn’t a very social person and only really popped up when he had vital information to share.
He knew this was going to sound intrusive and out of the blue but again his social skills weren’t the greatest. Walking over he took a seat on the edge of the desk where the girl had been sitting. “ You and your wife, you’ve been together for a long time now. “ This was more a statement than a question. It was him struggling to get to his point.
“ What all went on inside you when you met her? “ That was the best way he could think to ask a question such as that. “ We’re trained NOT to feel, but clearly you felt something and how did you even know what that something was? “ One thing dhampirs were known for was being blunt and to the point.
Colin took to leaning against his teaching desk, just as Logan settled against Molly’s. While he was relieved to hear the conversation wasn’t about vampires, his query over what this could be about continued stirred. The death of his tormentor opened his humanity after it’d been sealed away for decades. Being able to smile, and feel genuinely “good” all around was a gradual process that became easier every day. Having Zoe at his side, never giving up on him, made all the difference in the world. He couldn’t have made it this far in life without her or the man before him. He also appreciated the statement Logan made about him to AJ and Molly. It was difficult to get dhampirs to stick together, but if these kids could grow up away from a harsh environment like he and Logan had, then it was a promising road ahead.
“Confusion,” Colin admitted as he relaxed his arms over his chest. “Like you said, we weren’t supposed to feel. It was hammered relentlessly into us to keep our emotions in check because it makes ‘reading’ us difficult for our opponents. Humans see us as things to control, to push around, and often, as lowly as vampires. Vampires see us as traitors to our full-blooded race. Zoe saw past that, and remained at my side, no matter how indifferent I acted around her. The longer we worked together, the more my curiosity for her grew.”
Even back then, he’d thought Zoe was stunning and resourceful, someone who’d never quit fighting for what she believed in, but his training prevented him from expressing himself. Without even realizing it, he’d gone out of his way to ensure her safety, even if it wasn’t deemed necessary. He couldn’t let anything happen to her, not while he was around. Again, more confusion in his heart and mind, but fortunately, Zoe granted him patience and space, as their relationship slowly developed beyond fighting companions and friendship.
“It was during one of our bouts against Sonya and DJ X did I just looked at her,” Colin reflected, “and she was bruised and cut up. I didn’t fair any better looking, but I had to spare her a glance, and I found myself thinking about a future with her. I couldn’t fathom wanting to be with anyone else but her and I decided there and then that I would build a future with her.”
Logan valued Colin’s friendship. Over the many long years of growing up together as children and then being put through the same harsh training together, it sort of bonded them like brothers. Over all those years Colin was the only person he trusted, the only person he ever allowed to remain in his life because they were taught that any kind of relationship was a detachment from their mission. It always had to be about the mission and nothing else. He could have taken on Ravenna and her ghouls on his own, but because of that brotherly bond and knowing the circumstances behind it, Colin was the first person he came to with the news.
Confusion, well he certainly had an entire brain full of that. “ So basically you started out working together? Doing jobs together? “ Okay, he had that part down. Though he didn’t want to admit that to Colin. He wasn’t exactly sure how he would take the news that he had been taking his sister-in-law on vampire hunts with him. Not to mention he saw firsthand how protective Zoe was of her family. If it was something Zoey wanted her family to know then she would be the one to inform them of that.
Yeah, he would say he had that part down as well ─ at least a part of it. He wasn’t actually sure what went through him when he turned around and saw Zoey bleeding, but he did know from somewhere deep there was this strong urge inside him to protect her. Then he blamed himself for putting her in such a situation, only to turn around and agree to continue taking her along with him. Talk about confusion ...
He didn’t know what he was feeling but it felt like someone released an inferno inside his head. “ So you’re saying it just happened on its own? Like something just triggered? There wasn’t anything special you had to do, like flip some magical switch? “ Yeah, Logan knew all about the humanity switch for vampires. He just didn’t think he and Colin had that same kind of switch. Or maybe they did? Maybe it had been something about Zoe that made it start malfunctioning and then the end of Ravenna completely short-circuited it? Despite all this term oil inside his brain his features didn’t betray all those thoughts running back and forth in his brain. He looked as composed as ever.
Colin could sense the apprehension. It came from years of knowing the other dhampir before him and having worked alongside him, through thick and thin. He understood what clicked, and what didn’t. This explanation wasn’t clicking, and he hadn’t expected it to - at least, not instantly. It reminded him of how he tried to connect with Tatum when she was starting to talk and ask questions like any child would. Colin struggled to speak to her at such a level to which she’d understand him, and thankfully, Zoe guided him through the process. Logan was NOT a child by any means, but trying to re-arrange his manner of explanation simply made him reflect on those days gone by.
“Zoe wouldn’t give up,” Colin stated. “She had her strengths and weaknesses, and the more I worked alongside her, the more curious it made me want to learn more about her. She wasn’t like the others we grew up with. She was emotional. Easily so, but it fascinated me, her expressive nature and her strength. We dhampirs, we’ve learned not to allow ourselves to be as such when it comes to feelings, yet she, as a werewolf, did the opposite. Werewolves, their strengths lie in their hearts, and their feelings. So yes, my interest in her came naturally. It wasn’t expected, and that’s not a negative, either.”
Colin found himself smiling gently the more he talked about Zoe. She never quit on him, and she never allowed him to give up, either. She was his rock, his anchor, his everything.
“It sounds like you are fascinated with someone,” Colin stated as he relaxed his arms and rested his hands on the edge of his desk.
If Logan was sitting at the desk instead of on it he would probably bang his forehead against it. Frustration, that wasn’t even the word for what he was feeling. He even swore he felt that color change within his eyes for a split second. It was in no way because of Colin, it was because Logan was having a hard time trying to jigsaw puzzle Colin’s words together enough so that he could understand them. Colin was so much better with his words than he used to be, but the things Colin said to him were like a foreign language.
On the other shoe, everything he asked and the way he asked most likely sounded just as foreign to Colin. But then when he spoke up for the second time, the things he was saying started making a little more sense to him. Everything he said about Zoe, he could see those same things in her sister. Her being emotional, her strength, her expressive nature. Maybe this was why he felt so drawn to her, she was everything he had been taught not to be. Even now with just a little distance between them, it was infuriating not being around her.
Change, like healing, takes time. Reprogramming his way of thinking so that he could feel things more naturally was going to take time. It wasn’t something he was going to be able to push.
If he didn’t know Colin the way he did he would swear the man in front of him was an imposter. Honestly, as long as he’s known this man this was the first time he had ever seen him smile. That smile had been triggered only by him talking and thinking about his wife. It was that very thing Logan wanted for himself.
Now the awkward boot dropped. He hoped he was asking all of this in a way that wouldn’t have made him stick out like a sore thumb. “ Me? We know I’m not programmed like that, Colin. “ He tried to counterclaim but it was clear Colin already saw straight through that. His eyes dropped a moment then lifted back because one thing he couldn’t do was lie to the man who was like a brother to him. “ There’s something there, I just don’t know what it is. You’re the only one I knew who could help me sort through it and figure it out.”
“They breach through our shields without having to try,” Colin explained as his eyes filled with warmth and softened. “They treat us like anybody else, as equals. I can’t think of anybody more selfless and compassionate.”
There was no hiding the fact that he knew that Logan had more than just a mere passing interest in his wife’s twin sister. It was the reason why he used “they” to refer to the two women in the first place.
“It wasn’t something that happened overnight,” Colin continued. “It was a gradual process, and it was one I found myself learning as it developed. It was an eye-opening experience, and I had nobody else to talk to about any of it. I had Zoe, of course, but it’s different when it’s talking to someone who comes from the same background, someone you grew up with.”
Colin was relieved that Logan had come to him about this. Not that he didn’t think this wouldn’t happen. He would’ve been surprised otherwise. Then again, every single dhampir among them was different: AJ had his abilities suppressed by magic, while Molly was easily the most emotionally expressive of them all. None of them could be typecast as a textbook case half-vampire.
Never one to beat around the bush, Colin went forward by asking, “Have you engaged in intercourse since you and I last traveled together?”
That sort of activity never interested him, before the vampire witch forced that decision upon him as a teenager. Even after that attack, he had no interest in such a thing, until Zoe became a very important person in his life. He only asked, because of what he knew about Zoey’s personal life (not that he personally asked, but that Zoey was very open about her sexual life), she had plenty of partners before moving back to Santa Carla. Whether they were romance or… something else, he wasn’t exactly sure.
How was it possible that anyone could breach such shields when they were designed and trained in such a way that no one was able to do that? And yet it was being done and without any effort being placed behind it? If he was hearing this from anyone other than Colin he would swear they were trying to sell him a false bill of goods.
Logan hated the idea of a gradual process. Surely it was going to be one that made him lose his mind. “ How did you know what you were and weren’t supposed to do? “ He paused and shook his head. “ I feel like a royal pain in the ass here 'cause I’m just throwing you one question right after another. But that’s why I came to you. She opened up to me about a few things a few nights ago. I can’t explain it other than what you mentioned about getting that feeling that you need to protect them. I could barely drag myself here much less talk to her about it when I’m not even sure what it is myself. “
As strange as it sounded he almost felt like something inside him was malfunctioning or even broken. Time after time for years he’s had countless vampires who tried to get inside his head, ones like Ravenna who had failed in their attempts but here he sat knowing that all it took was a soft-spoken werewolf to change that. If she wasn’t a part of Colin’s family he’d be insistent that she was using some form of magic on him.
Logan’s brow shot up at Colin’s question. At first, he thought about giving a not-so-accurate answer but Colin was every bit as good at reading a lie as he was. There was no need to beat around the bush. “ No .. “ The answer straight forward. “ I kept myself busy, never had time to even stop to think about something like that. It was never part of the mission. “
He almost looked confused over the question. “ Is it something I need to do? Is that like the all-knowing spark that triggers everything? “ The very thought made him a little uneasy. The last he can remember engaging in such an act was in his teen years. He wasn’t even sure if his body still functioned like that anymore. It felt like he was going in circles. The more answers Colin gave him the more questions he seemed to have. “ Maybe this whole thing is a bad idea, Colin. You know how we can get, what if I unknowingly hurt her? Or if I say or do something that hurts her? “
“Love isn’t supposed to be easy and straightforward,” Colin told him. “It’s not something we’re supposed to figure out right away. Some people think it is, and they rush into it, only to find out it’s not what they fantasized it to be, and wind up getting their hearts broken. Sometimes it takes one of you, or both of you, getting hurt to realize that neither of you is the for the other. It has been a while since I’ve seen Zoey with anybody serious, so I can’t be certain how she’ll be with you, but give it time. I have no doubt you will know what to do.”
Colin trusted Logan with his life. The last thing he wanted to see was Zoey get hurt, and he did not doubt that Logan had any intentions of purposely doing so with his sister-in-law. If things didn’t work out between them, then there were other people out there for the two of them. It’d be interesting if they eventually wound up a couple.
“Do you know enough about Santa Carla or the cities around here to possibly ask Zoey out on a date?” Colin asked. “Or knowing her, she might ask you out. She’s a straightforward kind of woman, so be prepared.”
Listening to himself, to the words he expressed to Logan still amazed him. It didn't sound like him. He wouldn't have believed it six months ago, yet it was all because of his freedom from the shackles of his imprisonment of his own mental imprisonment. It was thanks to Logan that he, along with his wife and sister-in-law could put that nightmare to rest once and for all. The very least he could do was assist Logan with matters of the heart.
" I'm glad someone has a little faith in me because I sure don't. " Logan couldn't be blamed for feeling the way he did. With his upbringing and training, there was no room in his life for personal matters such as this. It had taken Colin years to come as far as he had in breaking that mindset that had been distilled into them. But he trusted Colin and if Colin said things would eventually fall into place then he believed him. That didn't mean he still didn't wish there was some magical hidden button he could flip so that he could figure it all out now.
He never saw himself or even thought something like this was a possibility for him. The same could be said about Colin but it had happened and Colin was living proof that they could change their programming. It was an intriguing thought but also one that was sort of scary and there were very few if any things he feared.
" Did you really just ask me to ask her out on a date? Someone who has never gone on a date a day in his life? " Now, he wasn't oblivious to what a date was and what it entailed but the fact remained the same ─ it's not something he's ever done before. Then he couldn't help but laugh at Colin's next statement. " I sort of noticed that when I gave her a ride home the other day. She's unlike any other person I've ever talked to. " He believed that how open she was and how straightforward she was, was one of the reasons why he wanted to know more about her.
" Oh while we're on the subject of Zoey. " Logan turned to face him. " I don't want to step out of place or betray her trust but she said something to me the other night that's been picking at my bones ever since. " He admitted. " Maybe you could have a talk with your wife about it. Zoey sort of feels like a third wheel like the sister left out. I know it's not my place to be saying anything and I know a lot has been going on. Just maybe if they were aware of how she was feeling then maybe something could be done before that feeling leaves a scar that won't go away. "
Colin listened carefully to Logan’s explanation about Zoey and her sisters. In a way, he understood the situation. While learning that his wife was a twin was a surprise to them all, it was known for years that she and Marie were much closer because they’d known each other much longer, and endured much more together. Zoey came into the picture much later in their lives. There would certainly be plenty of opportunities for all the girls to bond, but he agreed to speak to Zoe and Marie about their sister’s feelings. It would probably do all three girls to spend as much time with Judas, their little brother as well. Being an only child, Colin had no idea what it was like to have sibling relations, but he could only imagine what it was like to feel left out by a brother or sister, intentionally or not.
But now, to bring the focus back to Logan and his potential future with Zoey. Yet before he could utter a word, his phone vibrated in his back pocket. Taking out his smartphone, he saw it was none other than the woman they were speaking about.
Was this the universe working in their favor? A small smile graced his features. Talk about luck.
Turning so that his profile faced Logan, Colin answered the call. “Yes?”
“Hey, Colin? Mind if I borrow that old publication written by that dhampir warlord from your war room? The Book O’Neer received this funky book about dhampirs that mentioned this guy, and I wanted to do some cross-referencing.”
After a brief side-glance to Logan, Colin replied, “On one condition. I’d like you to tell me what you think about another dhampir so far since he’s arrived: Logan.”
Might as well get the ball rolling between those two, so why not now?
Colin clicked the speaker button and set the phone down on his desk.
“Wait, Logan? Okay… Well, besides being amazing? He’s treated me fantastic! Always looking out for me. Reminds me a lot of you: brave and knows his stuff. A straightforward kinda guy. He’s always honest with me, and I like that a lot. And between you and me? He’s hot, especially his eyes - but I know, I know, you’re not into that stuff. Anyway, it’s not like he’s into me, right? I’m probably too much of a chatterbox. He probably wants someone who dresses more like someone their age–”
Again Logan's intentions were not to step on any toes, cross any lines, and definitely not betray Zoey's trust since she confided in him. His intentions were true because from day one of meeting Colin's family he could sense how close they were. He could also see that no matter how many odds were stacked against them they were willing to fight for that family. He saw the look of hurt in Zoey's eyes even after she tried to convince him that she was fine. Additionally, he did not want Zoey to feel like she was an outcast, especially if the problem was simply a lack of communication. Even though she had denied his offer to help he still possessed a certain obligation to her. Like Colin said earlier, when you see that certain look in their eyes and then something snaps, all you want to do is protect them from that moment on. Logan felt exactly the same way about Zoey.
Logan slouched on the edge of the desk when Colin's phone rang. He couldn't be disappointed. He was damn proud of his brother-in-arms for the work he did in this area. Colin Bryce was no longer the same person he knew years ago. It was through the love of his family that he broke through all those years of training that made them seem soulless.
When Colin turned to him and smiled, his brow arched. There was only one thing he could conclude from Colin's devious look ─ he was up to something.
It caused Logan to stand from where he was sitting ─ his mouth nearly dropping when Colin posed a direct question about him. It was then placed on the speaker so that he could hear Zoey on the other end.
The moment he heard her say that he was amazing he stepped closer to the phone. However, in doing so his feet clipped the leg of the desk chair causing it to screech as it moved briefly against the floor. His hand instantly raised to cover his mouth. By the time the words 'he's hot' came through the phone, he practically hovered over it. Instantly he felt that strange sensation inside his chest again. When she made those last remarks his head turned to Colin and he began making all kinds of motions for Colin to counter what she had just said. However, when Colin just stood there and smiled at him he knew Colin would make him do it.
Picking up Colin's phone, he moved across the room a few steps. He was sure she could hear all the static from his trembling hands through the microphone. A clear of his throat came as he pieced together his thoughts. " Maybe you should let me be the judge of that. What would you think if I invited you to dinner at my place tomorrow? " Okay, so that was still a date. He wasn't familiar with Santa Carla enough to pick out an ideal spot to take her. Dinner at his place would still count as a date, right?
As soon as Logan made his move, Colin did the honorable gesture: he turned away and proceeded to leave the garage, to give his fellow brother-in-arms privacy. The faint smile on his face hadn't slipped away.
His plan worked. Was there a bit of pride over what he did? Certainly. He wanted Logan to enjoy his own happiness with that special someone. Sure, not everyone needed a partner. There were naturally loners out there, but he knew Logan, and he knew that Logan and Zoey could be a fine pair if they spent enough time together.
Colin would spend a few minutes meandering about the kitchen and living room, while Logan figured out his plans with Zoey. Once the door closed behind him, Zoey's voice could be heard from the phone.
"Logan!! You heard all that, huh? Whew! Shoot! Um… dinner?!"
After a string of awkward throat clearing, there was a bit of pause. What now? The secret was out - well, it wasn't exactly a BIG secret, but she wasn't ready to let Logan know it - too late, now. But not wanting to keep him in suspense, she offered an enthusiastic, "You know what? That'd be great! I'd love that! Now, are we talking about formal attire? Or is this gonna be a casual thing? Something in the middle?"
She was nervous, almost like she was dating for the very first time. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach. Oh no, was she going to throw up? If Logan could see her, he'd see her clutching her tummy, and pressing her knees together, willing herself not to puke. Good thing this was not a video call! She was in the backroom of the Book O'Neer, seated on a stool, reading an old Elfquest paperback novel, with the aforementioned dhampir book beside it, along with a can of soda, and a half-eaten sandwich. She was grateful that she had this room all to herself at that moment - her imagination, her goofiness, her knowledge of the supernatural and the unknown, and now her love life was in full center.
"You know something?" she pressed on. A smile bloomed on her face. "I'm glad you were with Colin when I called. I probably should've said something earlier about… well… you. Just wasn't sure how to say it. Didn't wanna scare you off, but I promise to take things slow, okay?"
The absolute last thing she wanted to have happen, was another "Edgar incident."
Baby steps, Zoey. Baby steps.
"So yeah, dinner at your place," she agreed. Okay, Zoey, she advised herself. Don't talk your head off! He's not a talker. Have a nice balance of conversation between the two of you. "I just know this is going to be a fun date…!"
Logan's eyes widened when he saw Colin making his grand escape from the garage. Why did he suddenly feel like he had been set up by the very person he called 'brother'? Although he tried to protest with his hands and face, Colin did not turn back. Logan was left standing in the garage alone with Zoey on speakerphone. There was a long silence and Logan was unsure of what to do about it. Thankfully Zoey spoke him up and snapped him out of his panicked state ─ at least for the most part.
" I wasn't eavesdropping or anything like that. I just happened in on the conversation. " That wasn't a complete lie. But the last thing he wanted was for her to think he was some weird creeper who liked listening in on other people's conversations.
The way she fumbled over her wording made his brow arch. His eyes were still watching the garage door waiting for Colin to reenter. Now intrigued, he shifted his gaze back to the phone, wondering how she would respond. She hesitated, her voice wavering. He could sense her hesitation, and his curiosity was piqued even further. Suddenly, the silence was broken by her normal upbeat tone. " With it just being at my place I think casual would be just fine. " Maybe he should have asked her to have dinner somewhere else but he still didn't have a full grasp of the town yet. Most of the time here had just been spent locating unusual buildings that were big enough to hide out The Rose Institute getaway creatures.
Saying he was nervous was an understatement. Dating wasn't something Logan did or thought about until now. It would have been helpful had his brother stuck around to try and help coach him through this phone call. He had no idea how to handle a conversation like this. He had no idea what to say or how to act. Then again she hadn't hung up on him yet so maybe he wasn't doing that poorly. He could only hope that he was handling the situation well enough to at least get past the phone call, but he had no way to really know for certain. He took a deep breath, hoping to ease the tension he was feeling.
Her next admission had him turning to stare at the phone. For the smallest of moments Logan almost swore he felt the smallest of smiles touch the corner of his lips. He hadn't smiled in what felt like an eternity, and he was surprised that listening to her had brought it back to him. " Think I'm glad I happened to be here as well. "
Logan nodded his head as if expecting her to see the motion. He quickly shifted with his knees slamming into Colin's desk. The sound the desk made against the concrete flooring was more disturbing than fingernails on a chalkboard.
" Slow is good. " He tried to recover as quickly as possible. " I can't promise I'll know how this all works straight off. All of this is completely new to me. " Logan admitted. Logan realized that it was better to take his time and learn the process thoroughly, rather than rush through it and make mistakes.
The word ' date ' vibrated in his ears a few times and he was still shocked. " I promise I'll do my best to not bore you to death. " Maybe he was just overthinking things. It seemed like all the other times they had been together be it hunting or anything else he did alright ─ especially if she thought all those things about him and still wanted to spend time out with him. " Pick you up at your place around six? " He was nervous but excited, he couldn't believe he had asked her out on a date but she was the most captivating woman he had ever met and he couldn't wait for tomorrow night.
Zoey winced on the other end of the phone when she heard a collision of sorts. What was that all about? But upon hearing Logan's voice almost instantly, she figured it was nothing serious. His admittance to the lacking in the dating department drew a smile from her. He was honest and upfront with her. She appreciated that, as she wasn't the type who wanted to be left in the dark about anything.
Hypocrite much? her inner wolf chided, before fading into the background of her humanity.
"You're NOT going to bore me, I promise," Zoey laughed as she became more relaxed in her seat. Logan's voice was so soothing that she could listen to him read a dictionary, and she'd be memorized. "Six o'clock is perfect!"
She chewed her lower lip to hold back a squeal of delight. Instead, she took to kicking her feet back and forth upon the chair she sat upon, which happened to be a high-rise seat. What to wear on her date? It'd been a good while since she was last in the dating scene. Would she even fit her "good" clothes? She might have to hit up the mall and do some emergency shopping.
Once she forced herself to calm down, she took a couple of easy breaths, before speaking into the phone once more.
"Logan, I look forward to our date. Tell my brother-in-law thank you for the help, and I'll text him later for details about that book. And feel free to text me any time!"
Her palms were sweating, and her cheeks were flushed. Yes, yes, yes!
Just then, a message popped over the screen, with a text from Colin.
"Don't hate me, but it was for your own good. Most importantly, did she say yes?"
As Logan replayed the conversation in his mind, he couldn't help but wonder if his lack of experience might hindered this connection. He had always been more comfortable with actions rather than words, and now he questioned whether his honesty about it might inadvertently push her away. Logan's mind wandered back to the moment when he had confessed his inexperience. It was a vulnerable admission, one that required trust and openness. But now, doubts crept in. Had he unintentionally made himself appear inadequate? Would she see him as inexperienced and therefore not worth pursuing? Logan felt a pang of regret for not taking the time to improve himself in this aspect.
But soon enough he felt himself exhaling a breath of air, feeling more relaxed now that her excitement still seemed as high-spirited as ever. He couldn't help but be captivated by her infectious energy.
" Alright, six o'clock it is. But just remember I warned you. " And right there he had done it again. Talk about a repeated moment of foot in mouth.
As they exchanged words, Logan found himself hanging onto every syllable that escaped her lips. Her voice was melodic, carrying an air of confidence and wisdom that intrigued him beyond measure. But it wasn't just her physical beauty or captivating presence that had Logan spellbound. It was the genuine connection he felt whenever their eyes met or their hands brushed accidentally. He wanted to learn everything there was to know about her. This much he knew for a fact.
" I'll be sure to grab your number before Colin retrieves his phone. I'll let you know when I'm on my way. Speaking of Colin .... " Logan paused as he read the message that just shot across the screen. With a slight narrowing of his eyes, he went on to finish his statement. " I'll have to track him down to return his phone. That's if he's not half across the country by now. " Did he manage to make somewhat of a joke just then? " I'll see you soon. " He finished off before hanging up the phone.
Quickly he sent a message back to Colin.
" If you want to know the answer, come find out. You have to come get your phone sooner or later. "
The garage door creaked open, and Colin emerged from the kitchen with the tablet computer he used to communicate with Logan mere moments ago.
"It worked, didn't it?" he asked, already knowing the answer, but unable to resist, regardless. Logan was his childhood friend, the person he trusted most aside from his wife. He only wanted to see him happy - now, the rest would be up to Logan and his sister-in-law.
Colin didn't press for further answers right away, as he went to his desk and set his tablet down. From inside the kitchen, Molly was heard chatting to Zoe about their upcoming trip to Canada, which was right around the corner. They would only be gone for a few weeks, which would leave Logan and Zoey ample time to get to know one another in private if they choose to do so during their absence.
"Just be yourself," Colin advised his old friend, as he offered Logan a side glance. "It's what Zoey fell for, to begin with."
The garage door was kicked open, and Molly burst into the room. "First date flowers!" she insisted, as she hurried down the stairs and made her way back to her desk, her eyes immediately locked with Logan's. After all, he was still quite attractive to the teenage girl. "Women always appreciate flowers - just nothing that'll make a werewolf weak, y'know."
Colin frowned at his pupil's outbursts. "Miss Frog, you were snooping on our conversation."
"I was not!" Molly insisted. "We dhampirs have sensitive hearing. It's not my fault I heard your conversations over my loud talking! Besides, my honorary Auntie Zoey is one of my daddy's good friends. I have every right to know what happens to her!"
Logan's eyes squinted when he watched Colin finally step back out into the garage. The frustration that had been building within him slowly dissipated, replaced by a sense of understanding. If anyone else had done that to him, they would have a fight on their hands right about now. But Colin was different; he was the one person on this earth Logan could never truly be angry with. There was an unspoken bond between them, forged through years of shared experiences and unwavering loyalty. They had weathered countless storms together, and no matter what happened, they would always have each other's back.
" So far, so good. " Logan admitted. " That's not to say I don't make an ass of myself later on tonight. " Colin's presence alone had a calming effect on Logan. His friend possessed an uncanny ability to diffuse tense situations with a single word or gesture. It was as if he could read Logan's mind, understanding his frustrations even before they were spoken aloud.
Hearing Molly's voice carry through the walls reminded him that Zoey, Colin, and Molly were about to embark on a trip that would leave him without his brother to turn to should he need him. Colin had been there to lend an empathetic ear and offer sage advice. But now he was going to be left to face this trail on his own.
" Wait you think she's already .. " Before he could get out the rest of his thought the garage door came flying open with a bang. Logan shifts uneasily when Molly makes the suggestion about flowers. Flowers were something Logan never would have thought about. They seemed trivial, inconsequential even, in the grand scheme of things.
His stoic expression remained as Colin questioned her about listening in on their conversation. Here he thought he was keeping his voice low. This whole situation had him acting nothing like himself. So Colin's earlier remark about that very thing flew out the window.
" Strange that you're not the only dhampir here and yet I heard nothing of your conversations until moments ago. " Perhaps Logan was calling her out on that statement. Logan sat himself back on the edge of the desk, shifting to face Molly. Now he was feeling a bit more like himself. " Knowing what happens to her and what goes on in her personal life are two very different things, Miss Frog. Would you not agree? But I do appreciate the flower suggestion and I'll consider it. "
"Well, when you're in love with someone, you tune everyone out except for yourself and that person," Molly simply stated cheerfully. "You don't have to be any one kind of race. It's just chemistry!"
Colin cleared his throat, wanting to save Logan some face. "It's a bit early to declare if the feelings are that strong just yet. We have to let those two, and only for those two, to decide. Let's be clear on that."
Molly sighed dramatically, in a way that caused the ends of her hair to bounce off her shoulders. "Fiiine. Zoe told me the same thing last year about what's his name from chemistry class. You know, the first part stuff, about feelings being strong."
"See? You claimed to have been in love, and yet you call him what's his name."
"Yeah, because my love is for Striker now, and nothing is going to change that."
Colin rubbed the side of his temple. That wasn't the first time he heard that statement from Molly. However, he had to admit that the way she focused on Striker was admittedly a bit different. Though he was a bit (or rather, much, MUCH) older than she was, her approach to the werewolf was more laid back. Perhaps she knew that he wasn't going anywhere; not to some university, or that he'd leave her for some other girl in another class. Whatever the case, the two had this understanding, and Molly was aware. Meanwhile, Logan was aware that Zoey was there for him, and she was more than willing to give someone like him a chance.
"You'll be fine," Colin promised his long-time friend. He reached out a rested a hand on his shoulder. "Trust me."
Logan's brow arched at the word ' love '. He couldn't help but feel a twinge of skepticism whenever he heard that word. Love had always been a complicated concept for Logan, something he struggled to fully comprehend. It seemed elusive, like a mirage in the desert, always just out of reach because it's a fleeting feeling, he's never had before. But deep down, beneath the layers of skepticism and doubt, Logan yearned for something more. He longed for a connection that transcended superficiality and stood the test of time much like Colin and Zoe's relationship.
Praise be to Colin for intervening and assuming control of that remark. Colin was right about that, only he and Zoey could make that choice. Despite Colin's assurance that he gest through all of this, there remains a possibility of things going awry.
Logan's brow furrowed in confusion as he had no idea who this Striker person was. Judging by the expression on Colin's face when his name was mentioned, Logan wasn't sure if he wanted to find out either. It was hard for him to believe that he was as old as he was and still struggling with the concept and yet and teenage girl seemed so sure of it ... apparently not only once but twice.
Logan was feeling overwhelmed by everything, and it seemed like Colin was reaching his limit. It was a rare occasion for them to have a meaningful conversation without any interruptions. Maybe it was time for Colin to resume teaching his student. He knew that if he encountered any difficulties, he could always rely on Colin just being a phone call away.
Speaking of phones. When Colin placed his hand on his shoulder Logan reached out handing his phone back to him. " Thanks for the advice, Brother. I guess I should go and start getting myself ready for this. " Logan nodded his head and then headed for the door. He stopped just short and turned back to Molly. " Miss Frog, Listen to your teacher. He's a wise man. " With that Logan made his departure.
Eris welcomed the familiar, pleasant ache between her legs as she climbed out of bed and proceeded to dress herself.
“I have a surprise for you, Lord Hades,” she revealed, her voice sounding rather… happy. It was a lighthearted tone, similar to whenever she talked about her true love, Lucifer. While the thought of her beloved angel made her heart swell, it was unknown how long it would be until she’d see him again. For now, she would focus on the present matters at hand.
“Care to come with me to the Fields of Mourning when you are ready?” Eris proposed, now glancing over her shoulder at Hades with a roguish smile on her face.
~* ELSEWHERE *~
“You got suckered by Mother, didn’t you?”
Nosoi sneered at her sister’s taunt. She batted at her face, but her fingertips missed her by a hair. Lethe laughed as she bounced away, allowing herself to twirl around like a ballerina. All around them wandered the souls whose love was wasted away. Human spirits whose grief was too great to forget even with death were doomed to amble about these mystical fields for all eternity.
“I can’t believe she was put into another body,” Nosoi said as she sat on a fallen log, with sunken shoulders, and her face twisted as if she’d bitten into a lemon. “I didn’t know it was her until it was too late. Considering what happened, shouldn’t that have been a sign that Lucifer will never like her?”
Lethe hummed as she spun about a few more times before sitting next to her grumpy sister. “Believe me, I wish I could make her forget about that angel, but our powers are immune to our dear mother.”
Both women sensed the impending arrival of their sole parent, along with a much greater entity, and they instantly stood on their feet. Lethe winked at Nosoi and whispered, “Time for me to return to the River of Oblivion. Good luck!”
Nosoi scowled at Lethe’s cheerfulness as she teleported away. What a bitch. If she were in her shoes, she certainly would NOT be so happy.
Squaring her shoulders, Nosoi knelt to one knee and bowed her head - it wasn’t for her mother’s sake, but rather, for the ultimate ruler of the underworld.
Hades wasn't sure what exactly led up to this moment or how it even happened. The only woman he ever welcomed into his bed was his one and only. Needless to say, he spent many long nights alone because of it, at least until now.
" You have a surprise for me and you sound quite happy about it? " A curious brow lifted as he raised his head from the pillow of the bed, elbow against the mattress to prop himself up. His eyes watched her as she dressed. " Now you have me extremely curious. " He admitted.
As much as he would rather stay in bed something in the pit of his gut told him he should give follow. So without saying anything he grabbed the sheet covering his waist and tossed it to the side. Now sitting on the edge of the bed he grabbed his jeans and slipped them on. His button-up shirt was grabbed from the bed table and slipped over his shoulders but he did not attempt to button it up. " Now what exactly am I going to be seeing at the Fields of Mourning that I haven't seen a million times before? " He asked just as he walked up behind her with palms resting against her hips.
Eris welcomed not only the sound of Hades’ voice but his touch as well. She still couldn’t believe what took place between them, but she wasn’t going to complain at all. If what he did to her in bed could be a daily activity for them, then she wouldn’t mind spending more time with him.
But now onto more serious matters at hand. Eris instructed Nosoi to rise. Upon doing so, the younger woman gave a brief but startled pause, only because she saw her mother… with LORD HADES so close to her. Touching her… Oh, she wanted to throw up. Not because of Hades, but rather… her mother was a complete nutcase whose hyper-fixation on Lucifer would undoubtedly kill their entire family.
Eris’ eyes bore upon her, and she swiftly came back to her senses.
“Upon your request, Mother, I dug through some of my old tricks that I thought I lost during my imprisonment in Pandora’s box. While you were ‘busy’ with Master Hades, I did as you instructed.”
With a smarmy expression on her face, Eris asked, “And what would that be, my sweet Nosoi?”
Nosoi rolled her eyes, like a teenager getting a lecture from her parent, but replied, “To take out Gunner Logan.”
As the daimon of diseases, and sickness, Nosoi was nefarious for unleashing sweeps of plagues upon mankind during Ancient Greece, until she and many others of her kind were trapped inside Pandroa’s box. Talk about setbacks in her progress. It was only after the box was opened did Nosoi and everyone else gained their freedom, leaving behind Hope to fend for itself.
Knowing this pertained more to Hades than Eris, Nosoi spoke directly to the god of the underworld.
“I discovered that the Logan family has quite a long line that goes quite far back, eons, to where at one point, they were nearly wiped out due to a virus I unleashed right before my reign of fun ended. It affected shapeshifting beasts, and many of the Logans were killed off because of this masterpiece of mine. Less than ten percent survived the aftermath. It was a horrible, horrible way to die, as your organs shut down, muscles weaken, your bones shatter, you lose your senses - a nasty way to go, but that was the point of my creation.”
Nosoi snapped her fingers, and a swirling funnel of darkness surrounded her from the ground she stood upon, then swiftly shot straight up into the sky, vanishing to the Mortal Realm.
Eris clapped gleefully. “As much as I’d rather have the entire family wiped out, I understand you only have enough power to take out one of them. Who better than the one who stands in the way of our Master Hades’ beloved, hmm?”
The sun had just set as Gunner rounded the bend on the road with his motorcycle. It was the scenic route back home, but he enjoyed it, as it was one of the few times he felt at peace.
An icy chill ran down his spine, followed by darkness.
“What the fuck?!” he snarled as he attempted to veer to the side of the road and pull over. He traveled this way countless times since moving to Santa Carla so that he could find his way blindfolded. Yet he could no longer feel any of his limbs, and an electrifying headache exploded in his skull.
He let out a gut-wrenching howl as he smashed into the guard rail. His body flew off his bike, and he went over and down the hillside, all the while his insides were shutting down. Every kind of pain he experienced in his life was smashing him without mercy. Bright lights flashed in his mind’s eye, while blood trickled out of his nose, ears, and mouth. He couldn’t even suck in the air, as his blood filled his throat.
It all happened too fast, so fast that he could barely string any coherent sentences. Even as his shattered body continued to roll down the forested hillside, and the plants and roots enveloped him, he managed to think about his family: his girls, his son, the grandchildren, and of course his wife.
Goddammit, this… whatever this was… it was not how he wanted to die! What a fucked way to be taken out…
‘Sonya,’ he thought, as his consciousness slipped away. ‘I don’t wanna go like this… not without seeing ya one last time…’
Anyone who would dare to say that his plans and moves weren't carefully thought out and planned this time around would be lying through their teeth. Hades had an array of helpers this time and while they were out and about stirring up trouble, left and right .. no one was any wiser to the fact that he was the man standing behind it all. All those years wasting away inside a coffin box with a dagger bore inside his chest only made him wiser and more strategic.
His hand shifted away from Eris' waist as he moved closer to Nosoi ─ one of Eris' many children. From the moment she made mention of taking out Gunner, she had his full undivided attention. Plagues swept across the earth for eons, be it biblical, manmade, or crafted weapons such as Nosoi's. To hear that her time spent in Pandora's box hadn't completely stripped her of her talents was pleasing to hear.
" The only true shame in that is those small ten percent survived. I would have saved us less trouble here in the now. " Hades remarked, but with every word, she spoke his eye darkened with delight. There was nothing more he would like to do than watch the Mutt suffer in unimaginable ways. The main reason why he kept that dagger worn so close to him. A reminder of what is soon to come for Gunner Logan.
His eyes peered back to Eris as she cheered then they were back on Nosoi. " You will not go unrewarded for your troubles, child. " The god of the underworld reached out to clasp her chin between his fingers. " Should this little treat of yours play out in our favor then I will personally see to it you get your just rewards. " Now pulling himself back away from Nosoi he asked while preparing a visual for them to all witness. " How long before it finds its target? "
The last few days Sonya had spent working on Heather's wedding dress. While it was almost perfect on its own it still needed a few finishing touches to make it an unforgettable one-of-a-kind dress. Much like herself, Heather deserved the best and she would make sure the girl didn't settle for less than just that.
As she pulled the needle and string through the elegant fabric her hands became rather numb, so much so that the needle and tread slipped from her grasp and dangled from the dress. Only moments later did her vision go astray when it suddenly felt as if someone had clubbed her in the back of her skull.
Her body crashed to the ground as if her legs had been taken out from under her. Pain seared through both of them and that was when the deadest of chills soared straight down her spine. Nails dug at the floor as she fought to steady herself. It had felt as if someone had just reached in and torn her heart her very chest. Something happened, something was wrong with Gunner. She fought with everything she had within her to block out the pain long enough to focus on his whereabouts.
At this point, tears were streaming down her face. Eyeliner streaking her pale complexion. Her husband was not going to die, she wouldn't allow it. " Peter ... " She called out to the closest to her. " Come find me, Urgent .." She instructed just as she was able to locate Gunner and teleport to his side.
" No no. This can't be happening! " She cried out with her hands on both sides of Gunner's face. Why wasn't he healing from his wounds? Her own body was now being wrecked with not only the pain she was experiencing from Gunner but also grief and horror. " You can't leave me like this. " She wept and sobbed against his chest. She couldn't even link with him, nothing but silence was coming from him. " PETER !!!! " She cried out once again. " PLEASE !!! "
Nosoi rocked back on her heels as the visual of Gunner's broken and bloodied body lay on the bottom of the forest floor, high above the highway, where nobody would have a chance to see him.
"The virus had already opened up in his system and is just about finished," she stated proudly. "I apologize you weren't able to see the initial attack, Master. However, the quicker the wolf is finished off, the better it will be for you to reclaim what is rightful yours."
This virus was swift and merciless. With Gunner's advanced age, his healing factor wouldn't work fast enough to heal the damage. There was no going back. Only those who lived during the height of the virus had a slim chance of surviving.
When Eris saw a weak and defeated Sonya appear before them, she chuckled quietly. Ohhh dear, she'd forgotten the whole "bonded thing" between vampire and wolf. Seeing how awful Gunner looked, Sonya had to be an absolute wreck on the inside. Good! She deserved it for choosing a dog over Hades.
Setting his empty bourbon glass on the counter, Peter frowned as he heard a disturbance in the next room. He knew his daughter was in there, working on Heather's dress, and was warned not to sneak a peak before the wedding. He was compelled to follow tradition, but it was only when he heard Sonya call out to him so urgently did he react. Something was wrong. Typically capable of handling herself against just about anyone, she wouldn't call upon him unless it was absolutely urgent and troublesome.
Upon entering the next room, he saw the unfinished wedding dress on the floor, and Sonya was no longer in sight. Scratch marks were visible, along with tear stains near the dress.
That was when he heard her again, only this time, it resounded in his mind like a ghost haunting the halls of his memories. As her sire, he was connected to her, so he knew where to find her when she cried out for him desperately.
In the blink of an eye, Peter was outside, at the bottom of a road embankment not too far from the estate. It was thick with plants and shrubs, but it was also the sight of a broken, mangled motorcycle, and the lifeless body of Gunner, with Sonya hovering over him, sobbing. The alpha vampire was confused. This was an accident Gunner should have walked away from with some scratches and bruising at the most. His healing factor would eventually bring him back to full strength - yet he was so still, and no matter how much Sonya pleaded with him, he wasn't moving.
Seeing his daughter so heartbroken tugged on Peter's soul. She was a brave and fearless woman who didn't care for men, due to her horrid history with a particular ex. Gunner had been the first man to mend her emotional wounds and showed her how to love once more, no matter how checked her past was. And while Peter would be hellbent on admitting so, he was grateful for Gunner Logan's presence in her life... but now, it looked like something else decided to take her away from him.
No, Peter would not permit this.
'Heather, I apologize, but brace yourself,' he warned his fiancée telepathically as he knelt next to Sonya, bit into the pad of his thumb until he drew blood, then placed a hand upon her shoulder. Using his nails, he punctured her flesh until he drew blood from her, where his blood mingled with hers.
A sheer force of pain instantly swept up his arm and flowed throughout his body like liquid fire. Holding back a scream of pain, he forced himself to concentrate, and that was when he found the answer to his earlier question. Sonya, being bonded to Gunner, reacted to this very situation. But it was clear this wasn't anything ordinary. From what he could sense through Sonya, this attack on Gunner had ties to the past, one that offered a grim outcome. The likes of himself and Sonya would survive, due to their biological makeup as vampires. But for creatures like Gunner, there was no future. This THING inside Gunner was too strong, and his body clearly couldn't win.
Gritting his teeth, he mentally spoke to Sonya while preparing himself for more onslaught of pain.
'I'm taking some of this agony from you, so you can focus and save your husband! You must make him physically young again if he can recover from this attack... He can't remain like this, but if he's young enough, his body can fight this infection and heal!'
Eris watched the manic chaos that surrounded Sonya, as she desperately tried everything she could to coax Gunner to stay conscious and plead with her vampire father, Peter, to aid her. It was simply pathetic, and it made her smile with pure joy. Using her bond to keep her lover alive was killing her, and the goddess of discord enjoyed knowing this. This was fantastic to watch!
Nosoi frowned as two new individuals appeared alongside the dying werewolf in the image they were using to watch everything that transpired.
"Who are they?" the malevolent daemon questioned with a raised brow.
"Unwanted guests!" Eris seethed.
Valeria had to lean against Drake momentarily as soon as they arrived at their new destination, to catch her balance. Unlike the first time, when she arrived in a spacious bedroom lost in lust, she was now outside in the cold and surrounded by thorns, mud, and roots. Not to mention, there was a woman frantically beside herself, a young blond couple, and a bloodied victim on the ground - yes, the one who needed help.
Without hesitation, the ancient witch held out her palm toward Gunner and closed her eyes. Reading his fractured thoughts, she winced as she was roughly lashed with the ferocious pain he was experiencing and it nearly snapped her head back. By the gods, it was a nightmare. He was being assaulted by a fierce monster from within that was beyond comprehension. He needed to be moved away from here as soon as possible, someplace safe. First, she would do her best to ease the pain.
"I'm shutting down your nervous system telepathically," she explained to the gravely wounded werewolf with a grimace. At least, he wouldn't feel any more pain, but already, she was sweating bullets. This virus was relentless. They had to move fast. She was going to be working non-stop mentally until this situation was resolved. "As soon as we can relocate you, the sooner we can figure out a way to help you."
Seeing Gunner Logan in so much pain brought pure pleasure to Hades. There was nothing he wanted more than to see that mutt suffer even half as severely as he had while having that dagger implanted in his chest. Sonya's pain on the other hand wasn't as enjoyable. However, he would rather have her dead than with someone so unworthy of her. If she died, there would be no purgatory for her. He would ensure she traveled directly to him. So be it if that was the only way.
" Nosoi ..." Hades' eyes darkened as he looked at her. " Can they cure him? " Should she give him the wrong answer he would hold her personally accountable for this for allowing him to get his hopes up and for creating a potential situation that Drake could track back to him after he had managed to keep his nose clean for this long.
Heather was in her room attending to her and Peter's affairs ─ only to have Peter rush inside and grab her by the arm before she could even question. Moments later she found herself outside along the sloping hillside that led to the estate. Gunner was badly injured, but it didn't appear as if his healing abilities were working. Sonya was in a state of her own. Heather rushed to the other side of Sonya and knelt beside Gunner. She was welcomed by Sonya and Gunner from the get-go, and Sonya went above and beyond to make her feel at home. It literally shattered her undead heart to see either of them in this state.
She turned with a nod of her head as Peter warned her to brace herself for the impact he was about to unleash on her. There was no doubt in her mind that what was coming next would not be pleasant. She would endure whatever pain she had to endure if it meant helping her family. The pain spread like a chain-link fence from Gunner to Sonya to Peter and finally hit her like a ton of bricks. She stumbled back until she was seated on the grassy hillside. Tears spilled over her eyes and her mouth parted as she tried to fight through the pain. Never once did she cry out because all their attention had to be on Gunner.
Drake nearly stumbled back when Valarie took into her the pain coursing through Gunner's body. It had been a very long time since Drake a felt such a power or connection. It only proved that they had to work quickly. The sooner they could figure out what was wrong with him the quicker they could figure out who was behind this. This meant that he could end someone's life as quickly as possible.
Between Peter, Heater, and the newcomer with her father taking some of the pain from herself and Gunner, it allowed her a moment to focus on what Peter told her just moments ago ─ to make Gunner young again. She had only tempted a feat like that once before and it was on Peter. However, it cost Peter's memories. Perhaps there was something she could change within the spell to prevent that from happening to Gunner. The only thing she could imagine worse than Gunner's death was to have him alive and yet not remember her or their son. That would be a fate worse than death for her.
Pushing herself up from the ground with her palms she studied Gunner's face as she spoke to the others. " I think I know what needs to be done. We need to get him back to the estate. " Her eyes now turned to her father's and the newcomer.
" Say no more. " Drake yelled as she moved into action, ensuring everyone was touching each other. It would take a lot out of him to teleport the entire group but it had to be done. They couldn't risk anyone breaking their connection with Gunner when Sonya was now clear-headed enough to speak and move. Once he was sure everyone was joined together his eyes closed and with everything he had within him, he reformed the group in the sitting hall of the estate. Once everyone was firmly and safely placed he stumbled over to grab the nearest chair. He needed a moment to recover.
Nosoi swallowed hard upon Hades' question. There was no single DOUBT in her mind that she had complete control over her abilities. The only hero who ever came close to standing up to her was King Oedipus. Surely these pitiful, foul creatures wouldn't come even close!
"Not in this lifetime," she snarled, as she boldly stood in front of the mirror. Even as the scenery changed to that of an interior setting, her wicked powers activated once more.
Pride swelled within Eris as she watched her daughter at work. Her sons and daughters were all sinister and cruel like her. No matter what, they represented her to the very core: the embodiment of strife and discord. Unless the poor fool was able to travel back in time and challenge her magic from when it was possible to fairly match her head on, Gunner Logan would be no more!
Nosoi's eyes turned pure black, as the tips of her fingers produced flames of darkness.
"All ye weary in body and burdened with disease," she chanted in a disembodied voice, "whose hearts are faint within you - suffer! Thou quaking terror of disease, waste, pestilence, and despair!"
The flames exploded from Nosoi and fanned into the mirror itself, where it would travel to its final destination…
As much as Valeria wanted to be at Drake's side, she knew it was important to help the dying werewolf. She couldn't break her concentration on him. He was an important part of this family. While continuing to keep Gunner's nervous system shut down, she used her telekinesis to keep him afloat, but stretched out, while close to Sonya. Meanwhile, Peter kept Heather close, and placed a chaste kiss upon her temple, before glancing over at Drake.
"What Sonya will do for Gunner once helped me years ago," he informed his sire. "It won't be without consequence, but it has to be done right now."
As far as his personal history with werewolves, Peter had never seen any of them brutalized like Gunner. Whatever or whoever was behind this attack must have had one wicked grudge against him. While he could think of a few names, none of them had this particular STYLE of torture…
Valeria's eyes widened as she sensed an onslaught of dark magic heading their way. It came out of nowhere, and it sent shivers down her very spine.
"Sonya…!" she whispered fearfully. She didn't want to rush her, but whatever this magic assault was, it wasn't going to slow down. At the speed it was going, it was like a meteor ready to slam into the earth.
While Hades greatly enjoyed watching Gunner Logan suffer he would rather him just die rather than give that family a chance to reverse what had been done. After all the long months he spent buried alive with that dagger in his chest - for all the pain he endured during that time he deserved nothing short of all the misery and pain inflicted upon him.
His eyes narrowed as his fists balled at his sides. For Nosoi's sake, he hoped the words she spoke were true. While he would not directly kill one of Eris' children due to their partnership that did not mean he would not stick Nosoi in a hell that would make Pandora's Box look like a dream. Eris knew this before enlisting her daughter's help.
Hades would not let his cover be blown over someone else's foolish mistakes.
As she began to chant Hades walked up behind her and placed his hand upon her shoulder. His grip was a little tighter than needed. This was his way of letting her know he would not take failure lightly.
Nosoi should have reminded herself that she was no longer standing against those who stood in her own time. Many things changed while she was locked away. It would have been easy for him to see it done years ago if it had been such an easy feat.
" Disappointment is not something I handle well. " He would lightly comment close to her ear as he watched the sheer panic strike from their next hit.
Heather was relieved when Peter's pain was removed and she no longer felt the pain that the others were experiencing. Her grief and sadness remained, however. It seemed like their family couldn't catch a break. There was always someone lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike them down. Now more than ever she was determined to up her training so that she could help when things like that happened to their family. She knew how Sonya must be feeling right now. She felt the same way when DJ X and that damn Rachel shot that bomb into his chest. The idea of losing the very person that gives you life and meaning - there could be no fate worse than that.
" Whatever needs to be done should be done. We'll deal with whatever consequences when they happen. " Drake instructed and nodded at Peter. Even though his strength from the teleportation was slowly returning and he could now stand without something holding him upright he still felt helpless. While he was one of the strongest creatures on earth he did not possess the skills of magic the way his daughter did. A trait she picked up from her mother and dare he say Hades himself.
" Anything you need just name it. "
" Keep him alive at all costs! " Sonya instructed everyone as she vanished from the room they all resided in. She quickly rematerialized in her magic room at the top of the estate. She nearly tore the room apart looking for a vial of water but not just any vial. The contents inside contained two very special waters. One was from the fountain of youth which they all stumbled across when they all traveled to awaken Drake from his slumber. The other water inside was from the Underworld river of Lethe. It was that water that would prove to be their biggest problem since it was the river of forgetfulness.
Soon enough Sonya returned to her husband's side and from the looks of everyone it wasn't a moment too soon. She held the vial high in the air with one hand and kissed Gunner's forehead. The moment she touched him she was wrecked with pain again but this time she fought through it with Valeria's aid. Her free hand was placed upon his chest as she chanted.
" " de manu Dei! de manu hominis. A sanguine cordis mei in aeternum tabescet! Aufer maledictionem tuam ab hoc homine! Remove Letheum ab hac ampulla! " "
Her eyes turned fire red as black magic bore through her body. She found enough strength inside her to place the vial on Gunner's lips and forced him to drink its contents. As the last drop spilled from the vial and into his mouth a flash of dark smoke exploded in the room. This sent Sonya sailing across the room and crashing into the nearest wall.
Gunner couldn't remember the last time he was surrounded by pure silence. It was surreal, to the point where he couldn't take it. Something was wrong. He had to open his eyes.
An enormous wolf with sleek, dark fur and red eyes greeted him in a dark forest. Mist wafted around the creature, but Gunner immediately knew who this beast was, because they were one and the same.
"What's going on?" he asked his inner beast. "What the fuck happened back there?"
He took a step forward, only to tumble to the forest floor. Wet grass cushioned his naked form. The air was so cold it bit his skin.
'You nearly died,' the large wolf stated as he approached his other half in human form. 'Our family was nearly wiped out centuries ago by this disease that once flowed in your body. Just know that when you wake up, your world will not exactly be the same. It's been a while since we've had this moment together, you and I. You've been in control of yourself for so long, I would've thought you'd forgotten what I looked like.'
Gunner blinked slowly. He truly couldn't remember the last time he spoke to his inner wolf, but… now was not the time for such sentiments. He struggled to push himself up to a sitting position using his elbows. Groggy couldn't even begin to describe how he felt. He wanted to go back to sleep and rest, but he knew he couldn't. Something… someone wanted him to wake up.
'Your mate,' the inner beast reminded him. 'She won't let you die, just like you won't let her go.'
Gunner furrowed his brows as he finally managed to sit upright. "She?" he queried.
Blazing red hair, followed by piercing eyes, and full red lips flashed in his mind's eyes.
"Sonya," he whispered. That was all he could remember.
The wolf before him vanished in a haze of darkness, and the forest disappeared with him.
Gunner let out a gasp as he sat up, panting heavily. His chest rose and fell rapidly, and sweat dripped down the sides of his temple. Reaching up, he touched his lower lip to find a drop of liquid lingering - not blood, and not his.
"Looks like you've done it," Peter stated to Sonya, as he helped his daughter to her feet. Her body had made a nasty impact on the wall, leaving a spider web of cracks that reached halfway up the ceiling. Even through the darkness, Peter didn't hesitate to make haste and recover her. Once the darkness and smoke cleared, it was easier to inspect the near the disaster that could have taken place, had Sonya not acted as swiftly as she did.
Valeria, who was closest to Gunner, wore a concerned expression on her face. Taking a step back, she used her telekinesis to help Gunner to his feet.
"Who're you?" Gunner asked briskly before he saw Sonya across the room. "What happened?"
Unaware of any changes to his body, or any memory of what happened to have gotten him in such a position, he hurried over to his wife.
Nosoi was motionless as the plague she'd unleashed upon Gunner disappeared, thanks to the efforts of his wife, Sonya. She was completely dumbfounded. How could anyone, let alone in this century, upstage her magic? Impossible! And worse, Gunner had been changed into a young man, therefore, the plague would not work on him. It was made ready to destroy his aging, older body - not a young one fit to fight off her ailments!
The daimon swallowed hard, as her confidence completely vanished. The reality of her failure in front of Hades hit her like a rock to her skull.
"Mother…" Nosoi whispered, hoping beyond hope, that her own creator would be able to plead with the god of the underworld to go easy on her punishment.
Instead, Eris turned her nose upon her daughter and turned her back to her.
"How could you do this to me!" the goddess exclaimed. Any concern for her own was vacant, only to be replaced by sheer irritation. "You are an absolute disappointment. I don't care what Master Hades does to you, but how dare you humiliate me like this!"
Reflecting on their shared experiences, Drake recalled the countless times Sonya had effortlessly conjured spells that left him in awe. Her control over elemental forces was unparalleled, and her mastery of intricate enchantments surpassed even seasoned practitioners. It was as if she had inherited an innate understanding of magic, flowing through her veins like a powerful current.
Drake realized that his oversight stemmed from his own preconceived notions about magical aptitude. He had assumed that Sonya's progress would be gradual, like any other aspiring mage. But now he understood that her heritage played a significant role in accelerating her growth. He should have seen it the moment Sonya was able to resurrect her mother from the dead. The implications of such a miraculous feat were staggering, yet he had dismissed it as a mere coincidence or an elaborate illusion. Little did he know that this event would unravel a series of extraordinary events that would challenge everything he thought he knew about life and death. What she had just managed to do with Gunner was even beyond his understanding. But as the darkness dissipated from the room and the current threat was over for now he shifted across the room to Valeria's side since Peter was attending to Sonya.
" Her name is Valeria. "
Sonya had always been drawn to the mysterious and enigmatic realm of dark magic. From a young age, she had delved into ancient texts, studying forbidden spells and rituals that most would shy away from. She had witnessed the power it held, the raw energy that surged through her veins whenever she tapped into its depths. But this blast was different. It was as if an abyss had opened up before her, unleashing a torrent of malevolence that threatened to consume everything in its path. The sheer magnitude of darkness pulsating within it sent shivers down her spine, causing her heart to race with both fear and exhilaration. As the dust settled and the echoes of the blast faded away, Sonya found herself standing amidst the aftermath. The air was thick with an eerie silence, broken only by Peter's voice.
" I'll be alright. " As she stood up, she could feel the weight of exhaustion pulling her down. The aftermath of the blast had left her trembling, her muscles weak and unsteady. Every step felt like a monumental effort as if she were wading through thick mud. She closed her eyes, trying to steady her racing heartbeat and calm the swirling chaos within her mind. The residual energy from the spell still crackled around her, leaving an electric buzz in the air. She couldn't bring herself to look in Gunner's direction in fear that his memories had evaded him. It had been enough for her to just hear Peter's confirmation that the spell had worked.
" You were dying and we did what we had to to save your life. "
As the echoes of Hades' roar reverberated through the dark caverns of the underworld, his frustration grew into a seething anger. He had entrusted Nosoi with a crucial task and she had failed him miserably. But time and time again, their plans had crumbled like sand slipping through his fingers, he knew his trust should not spread past Eris and Darius. They were the only two who managed to get the job done without costly mistakes like this one.
It was probably a good thing that Eris had no regard for the punishment he was about to unleash upon her daughter for her failure. His wrath would be fierce and merciless. Hades snapped his fingers and within an instant, Nosoi was locked in the spot she was standing in. Hades, the formidable ruler of the underworld, gazed at Nosoi with a cold, calculating stare. He knew that even though she was trapped in her current position, her cunning and resourcefulness could still pose a threat to his dominion. Hades had learned long ago that underestimating his adversaries could lead to disastrous consequences.
" I warned you what failure would bring. You not only failed in your task but you also opened a window to our discovery. Your punishment for this will be far worse than what any death could bring you. "
With a wave of Hades hand, Pandora's box appeared at Nosoi's feet. Pandora's box - a vessel said to contain unimaginable evils that could bring chaos and destruction upon the world and the souls trapped within it.
" Back to prison you will go, and into the box you hate. You will stay in it until you love it! And die in it. "
Gunner could only stare in bewilderment at his wife. Dying? Him? He couldn’t believe it. He felt like a million bucks! Yet as he searched within himself, and reached within the bond they shared, he discovered the powerful impact that nearly took his life, and threatened to cripple hers in the process. It left him speechless, as he stared at the palms of his hands. They looked just as rough and calloused, tell-tales of the rough life he’d always led. Then something from within advised him to look in the nearest reflection possible.
“Hang on,” Gunner uttered as he slipped away, and hurried over to what remained of Sonya’s altar. Despite the mess, he found a broken piece of glass. On bended knee, he leaned over and saw a face he hadn’t seen in many, many decades. It was one without any hard lines or creases or hints of battle scars. Even the mustache and beard he’d grown and groomed were thinned out considerably.
“Fucking hell,” Gunner whispered in awe. “I’m… young again...!”
Valeria used the tips of her fingers to touch her temples, where she closed her eyes, and focused. She briefly scanned the werewolf’s mind, before smiling with relief.
“You did wonders, Miss Sonya,” she complimented her fellow witch. “I sense no trace of the virus anywhere in his body. By altering him to a younger state, it was incapable of attacking him. As such, he was able to fight it off successfully.”
Peter carefully nodded, as he went back to Heather, to make sure she was all right with everything that happened. As such, Gunner returned to Sonya, where he carefully gripped her by the shoulders, and peered into her eyes. There weren’t enough words to express how much she meant to him, to sacrifice what she had to save his life. He’d obviously do the same for her and then some.
He pulled her against him and hugged her tight.
“Couldn’t live without you, baby,” he muttered into her flaming red hair, as he gripped her in his embrace. After which, he pulled back, to stare in awe at her. “My biggest regret would've never been able to see you again.”
Peter cleared his throat loud enough that it drew the couple's attention.
"What's wrong?" Gunner asked as he continued to hold Sonya. "Are we under attack again?"
Valeria glanced over at her lover, Drake, before revealing a peculiar expression on her face. It drew a shade of pink across her cheeks. She was rendered speechless, and simply couldn't say anything, so she kept quiet.
Peter rolled his eyes and maintained his stuffy attitude, per usual, even as he clasped his hands with Heather's.
"Really, Sonya, he admonished. "I expected better from you." Without missing a beat, he went on to say, "Out of all of them, you picked that ratty haired one as a lover?"
Gunner clenched his teeth. It didn't take Sherlock Holmes to figure out what Peter referred to.
Sonya's secret was no longer theirs to keep between them.
Eris chewed on the tip of her nail as she ignored the frantic, traumatizing screams of her own flesh and blood. Blast it all, another failure. Even her biggest accomplishments in all history would be marred by downfalls that would be held above her head.
“… Explains the survivors of their kin,” she whispered to herself. “The only survivors must have been the children. With the adults dead, the young ones were forced to survive on their own - which they did, against all odds.”
In the distance, away from the two gods, the aimless ghosts meandered about the fields. A few paused to witness the punishment of Eris’ daughter. Not even she was spared from Hades’ wrath.
One individual, in particular, found herself staring longingly at Hades. Why was he in the company of such a shrieking banshee like Eris? He deserved better…
Her stomach growled. Hands placed themselves upon her stomach. She grimaced and glanced about. She hoped nobody heard that. Hunger shouldn’t exist in the underworld, yet here she was, absolutely starving!
Deciding not to linger too long, and not wanting to share the fate that Eris’ daughter did, the female wanderer drifted off in search of food.
'Good luck to Lord Hades with his company,' Persephone thought to herself.
Her husband still remembered who she was. As soon as Gunner tapped into her, Sonya sensed that indescribable connection that seemed more powerful than ever before. It was as if they were two souls intertwined, understanding each other on a level that went beyond words. It almost brought tears to her eyes, realizing that her greatest fear had not materialized. However, she refrained from letting those tears surface as she kept her vulnerable side hidden from almost everyone, including her own family.
She didn't look at him until he spoke and walked away. As she caught a glimpse of his back, she noticed a significant transformation in his appearance. His once salt and pepper hair was now gleaming and jet black. Although she wanted to move to the side for a better view, she stayed still to allow him to witness the change himself.
When Valeria spoke, her gaze swiftly shifted towards the witch who had accompanied her father. Sonya couldn't take all the credit for this. This had been a team effort. Without everyone that had shown up and played their part, no matter how big or small this would have turned out much differently than it had.
" Please don't congratulate me. This was a team effort that couldn't have been done without all of you. "
However, all of that was quickly erased from her mind as Gunner reappeared before her again. As his hands firmly held her shoulders, her own hands instinctively reached for his face, gently tracing his unblemished skin with her fingertips. He remained one of the two most attractive beings she had ever laid her eyes upon. Only seconds later did both her arms wrap around him, holding to him as if it were to be the last time.
She doesn't know what she would have done had she lost him. The intensity of that agony, she wouldn't have been able to endure it again. As she clung to him, her heart pounded in her chest, the fear of losing him still fresh in her mind. She realized at that moment just how much he meant to her, how his presence brought her comfort and stability. The thought of facing the world without him seemed unbearable, and she vowed to cherish every moment they had together, never taking what they shared for granted.
Eyes turn to Peter with a confused look when he clears his throat.
Drake's eyes blew wide as he stared at his daughter. A part of him couldn't believe what he had just witnessed. Then again a part of him had always had suspicions on the matter. On the other hand, a fragment of him had perpetually harbored thoughts regarding the issue. He never anticipated that HE was the individual she had entangled herself with. As he raised his hand to caress his forehead, his other hand firmly grasped Valeria's waist. Speaking about the situation would have no impact. Evidently, it was not a secret she was concealing from her husband, and as long as he approved of the situation, who was he to condemn her actions? He knew better than anyone that love was love, it came in the most unlikely places and it wasn't something you could just shut off and walk away from. But leave it to Peter to be the first one to break the awkward silence lingering in the room.
Heather's jaw falls open in astonishment, yet she finds herself unable to speak, not even when Peter breaks the silence. It never crossed her mind, not even in her wildest dreams, that those two would have been a thing. Nevertheless, she musters the strength to gently squeeze Peter's hand, hoping to encourage him to be gentle with Sonya.
" Silence, Eris! " Hades paces back and forth, issuing the order while the screams of Nosoi fail to calm the boiling rage within him. He is in a state of disarray and he acknowledges it, such an intense fury he hasn't experienced in many years. Among all the actions Sonya has taken, he cannot fathom the extent of her betrayal towards him. It astonishes him that she had managed to conceal this secret from him for all these years, until this moment.
Now, it all clicked in his mind. Reflecting on it, he finally comprehended the reasons behind those instances when she disappeared from his radar. The unaccounted time she spent on earth. His fists tightened at his sides, driven by the desire to inflict harm and pain onto something, to make it suffer.
His gaze falls upon Eris knowing that it was her idea to involve her daughter in this. Not only was this Nosoi's failure but this was on her as well. Gunner had been a problem in the past, but all they had accomplished now was transforming him into an even more significant obstacle. Gunner was currently at the peak of his abilities. What in the hell were they thinking? His stare at Eris is intense and unwavering.
He just just about to strike like a venomous viper when he suddenly felt the presence of someone familiar. Surprisingly, this person had a calming effect on him and eased the intense anger he felt. He hoped that when Darius returned he would bring something more impressive than the disappointing spectacle that had just occurred.
" Eris, leave my sight and this is not a request. "
Jasper opened his eyes to see silver moonlight shine upon silken blonde hair before him. Silently, he reached out and ran his fingers through those lush locks, only to lean over and bury his face into the crook of her neck. The warmth of her body beneath the blankets wasn't enough for him, as the memory of their previous outing remained fresh in his mind. The screams of the lives they took rang like music in his ears.
"Not bad for being 'rusty,' huh?" he teased as he slid an arm across Caroline's torso and embraced her from behind. Whether he was referring to his killing streak the night before, or his performance in the bedroom, she could decide. He'd been considered "deceased" for decades until he was reunited with his true love, the vampire whom he held in his arms. She saved him from a life he didn't think he needed saving from until he'd been abandoned by those he thought were his family.
Impatience got the better of him, and he repositioned their bodies, so he was now on his back, and he had Caroline resting upon him. Allowing one of his legs to intertwine with hers, with his fingertips gently upon her temple, he said, "If those dumbasses had let us take over David's position back then, we never would've allowed children to have located the cave, let alone kill off most of the gang."
Even after all the years, they had been apart Caroline hadn't forgotten just how good it felt to be wrapped up in Jasper's arms. Nor had she forgotten how damn amazing he was in bed. Jasper was her soul mate and she had known it from the very moment their paths had crossed. It was also the reason why her break up with Leon back in the day had been such an easy one. No one understood her the way Jasper did. Even after all the years she spent alone thinking he was dead she never allowed herself to get close to anyone else. He was her reason, her meaning, her everything.
" Rusty is the last thing I'd call you. " A deep content sigh drew from her lips as his arm wrapped around her holding her close. Life without him had been nothing short of misery ─ so many of these moments had been lost. Killing wasn't even the same with him gone but now they had a second chance to take everything they wanted and more. The only regret she had was that it wasn't Jasper who had turned her, but now she was a vampire just like him and nothing would part them again. Together they would kill anyone or anything that dared to try.
As comfortable as she was the mention of Jasper's old gang got her stirred up. So much so that she snaked herself out of his grasp and climbed directly on top of him. Her arm rested against his chest while the upper half of her body lingered above him. " The only sad thing is those idiots didn't stay dead. " Her index finger stretched out to glide along his jawline. " ' Let us '? " Caroline couldn't help but giggle a bit over the thought. " There is no letting us do anything. Honey, you and I are going to take that position and if the others have a problem with that then they can have the same fate David's going to suffer. They didn't give a shit about me or anything that happened to me. Clearly, they didn't give a damn about you. I think we're more than past do in spreading some of that not giving a damn right back at them. "
Jasper's eyes drank in the sight of Caroline's gorgeous body as he considered her words. He was one lucky bastard to be reunited with her after everything they'd been through. Take. Yes, they would take over. They were more than deserving. David wasn't fit to be a leader. Jasper saw it. He challenged David back then, and he was the only one brave enough to do so. Max tried to take him out of it as any concerned father figure would for his "son," but Jasper would have none of it. If David wouldn't step down willingly, then Jasper would force him to do so.
A twinge of pain coursed along his backside and he grimaced. The scars on his body sadly remained painful reminders of what he endured at the hands of David. There wasn't enough blood he could consume to heal them. The desiccation he endured for years upon years constantly reminded him of his hatred for David, and the pain he caused him. The longing he had for Caroline during those times was torture in itself. She was the first true love of his life, and not knowing what would happen to her was one of the other reasons he lost his fight with David. David taunted him about falling for Caroline. He didn't approve of her being with Jasper, and didn't want her to be "one of them." That selfish son of a bitch. David knew nothing about Caroline, and what she was capable of.
Jasper's body grew tense, enough that he had to sit up. His arm remained around Caroline, and he kept her against his chest.
"Let's get out of here," he suggested, and it was followed by a feral smile. "Feeling like tearing into a few blood bags at the boardwalk."
Caroline couldn't give a damn if David approved of her or if he approved of her becoming one of them because she knew how she and Jasper felt about one another. Before everything went south for them they had even talked about Jasper turning her when the time was right. Unfortunately, someone beat him to the punch and to this day she is still unsure of who exactly her sire was. When she learned David had been behind what happened to Jasper it gave her more than enough reason to plan his demise. For years she watched and listened to everything that happened in Santa Carla. Her devious little mind was at work coming up with the perfect plan that would ensure David's downfall. Who the hell was he to judge? If it was a matter of something David wanted then there was no questioning it. Who was he to question what Jasper had wanted and to go to the lengths he had to prevent them from being together? That selfish arrogant bastard.
It should be enough that she and Jasper were finally reunited but it wasn't. It would never be enough until David paid for what he had done. Only then could things be right again. The vampires of Santa Carla deserved a leader who would protect them and lead them. What vampire could hold their head high knowing they were bested by a bunch of children ... oh that's right, David could. The thought caused Caroline to dramatically roll her eyes.
She could feel how tense his body had become when he sat up with his arms still around her. The idea of getting out of their nice warm bed was unsettling but they like any other vampire had to feed.
That feral smile of his only made her lean in for another kiss. How she loved how his mind was just as equally as wicked as hers was. Once she drew back from the kiss she relented with a little sigh and inched her way off his lap and out of the bed to gather up her clothing that was scattered all along the room.
" Not a bad idea since you always know how to work up a girl's appetite. Along the way, I should probably tell you about an idea I've had brewing for a while now. It won't come without risk but when have we ever shied away from a challenge? " Caroline would twist around with a devious smile of her own. " If we pulled this off, we'd have a huge advantage in our favor. "
"An idea, huh?" Jasper mused, as he forced himself out of bed, and collected his clothes off the ground. One of the many qualities he loved about Caroline, was how her mind was constantly working. The gears in her head never stopped turning. It was one of his selling points for David and the boys, and why she'd be a great fit for their group. Yet they weren't swayed. Max seemed somewhat keen on the idea of adding her to the family… and perhaps that was why David didn't want her because Max did - or at least pretended he did. They were always wanting to go against Max. The boys loved to get on his nerves. Sure, Max was a dork, who tried too hard to fit in with the humans, but it allowed their family to thrive as long as they had, didn't they?
But considering how it was Max who brought the downfall of their family in the end, it was a good thing he remained dead, Jasper thought, as he stepped into his pants, and then found his sweater. He allowed his greed to overcome everything and everyone else. Knowing Caroline, and the many years she spent watching what happened to the rest of his so-called brothers, she wouldn't be as reckless and cocky. She was smarter than the rest of the boys put together.
After putting on his shoes, he picked up his phone from the charger and switched it to camera mode, where he could see his reflection. A Caucasian male in his mid-20s with spiked blond hair and dark green eyes gazes back at him, with a strong, defined jaw. Not even desiccation could ruin his stunning features, so long as he maintained his ravenous intake of human blood.
“Challenges and risks are often one and the same, so long as the results play in our favor,” Jasper said after he put his phone in his back pocket, and turned to Caroline. Once he raked his fingers through his hair, he grinned with eager delight.
“Ready when you are.”
Caroline smiled at Jasper when he asked about the plan brewing inside her head. She had been thinking about it for some time now. The people they would deal with were dangerous in their own rights but she and Jasper together were a force to be reckoned with. There was no turning back now. It was time to make their move. " I've been doing some research and found out there are Day Light Rings. They allow creatures such as ourselves to walk during the day. " Caroline's smile widened. " It takes a powerful witch to cast the spell needed to get them to work. If we could get someone like Sonya to make us these pretty little rings we'd have the element of surprise. Walk right up into the cave when everyone else is sleeping. We just have to figure out our angle in making her do this. "
This would not be risk-free, as she mentioned earlier. Sonya and her family weren't a group many wanted on their bad side. They had to find a way to pressure those who opposed them. It had to be a solution that could provide the necessary leverage without too much risk of retaliation. She had a few ideas but nothing was completely solid yet. " We would be unstoppable. " As much as she loved their quiet cottage home outside of town along the beach, it would be nice to appreciate it just as intensely during the daylight hours. It would also save them time hunting during the night. They could lure in stupid and helpless tourists throughout the day.
Jasper was still as stunning as the first time she laid eyes upon him. A part of her just wanted to stay where they were and make up for all the time taken from them. On the other hand, how could anyone take either of them seriously if they didn't strike back? Jasper and she were determined to make their mark and prove their worth. They had been through too much to back down now. This was the time they had been waiting for. No more excuses.
" I guarantee it will work in our favor. Family means everything to the redhead. So we pursue something she loves the most and would do anything to protect. Ideally, her son. " Caroline's brow arched as that thought popped into her mind. " And where do most teenagers hang out on the weekends in Santa Carla? " The Boardwalk.
After slipping on her jacket she pushed open the front door and stepped out onto the rocky path that led down to the beach. She could feel the damp chill of the night air on her skin and the crunch of the pebbles beneath her feet. The moon was just rising over the horizon, casting a golden glow over the sea. She could hear the roar of the waves crashing on the shore and the sound of seagulls wheeling overhead. She breathed in the salty air and smiled, feeling the night's peace and calm wash over her. Taking one last look at the star-studded sky she looked back at Jasper and grinned. Just like that Caroline vanished in a blur as her vampire set a path for the Boardwalk.
As of late Logan has found himself spending more and more time with Colin’s sister-in-law. He doesn’t exactly know why ─ there’s just something very different about her and it had nothing to do with her being a werewolf. Perhaps it was her quirky nature in general. He was never accustomed to being around anyone other than those like himself and Colin. She was able to express herself in ways he’d never dreamed of being able to. It drew him to her without him even realizing it was happening.
Today she had asked to tag along with him on a hunt. He didn’t give it much thought considering she had handled herself pretty damn well when he first came to Santa Carla. This should have been a walk in the park considering it was nothing like The Rose Institute. This was just the aftermath of that mess. Cleaning up the stragglers that managed to escape and tuck themselves away in hopes their savior Stephanie would locate their whereabouts.
After using his razor wire whip to remove the head of the last remaining vampire in the building his head lifted, nose to the air as he took in the scent of blood. Blood was spilled all around them, but this scent was different ─ his nose turning his head to look Zoey straight in the eyes. He gives her a questioning look just as he realizes she shifted her body in a way to shield her side from his line of sight. Eyes narrowed at her for a moment.
“ Are you hurt? “ He quickly questions before slowly making his way over to her. If she got hurt on his watch he would never hear the end of it after giving Zoe and Colin such a hard time about allowing the women to come along when facing such threats. “ I can smell the blood, Zoey. How bad is it? Let me see … “ He almost insists and yet he manages to keep an almost stoic appearance … almost being the keyword. For the first time in his life, there is the smallest hint of worry breaking its way to the surface. It’s not something he knows how to process so it’s equally as frustrating as it is confusing to him.
Zoey's bright and cheerful expression replaced that slight hint of worry Logan might've seen before she offered a casual wave of her hand.
"It's not that bad at all!" she insisted, though she now hid her left arm behind her back. "Trust me, I thought it was one of those 'oh crap!' moments, but it's only superficial."
She kicked herself mentally for allowing this slip-up to happen in the first place. Known for her exceptional control over her wolf nature, she was also a slippy girl whose quick movements didn't allow many people to land a blow on her, let alone touch her. But she, Logan, her twin, and brother-in-law learned firsthand that these creatures from the Institute weren't your ordinary vampires. Those who remained in the aftermath of their raid proved persistently troublesome, but nothing that couldn't be taken out after several sweeps.
There'd been a moment where she and Logan separated from one another, and that was when the surprise attack happened. While one of Zoey's main abilities was to hide her aura (essentially hide the fact that she was a werewolf), this attack was just that - an absolute surprise. Both she and her vampire attacker accidentally bumped into one another, and that was when the grappling began. This vampire had its throat ripped out from some unknown assault earlier, but it was still dangerous and hostile, to where it tried to choke out Zoey, preventing her from screaming out for help. They fell to the ground, and Zoey desperately fought to pry the steel grip this monster had over her. One firmly placed kick to the groin gave her that moment of ease, but that swiftly resulted in the vampire biting down on her forearm. Her bones cracked under the fierce pressure of the bite, and she almost passed out from the pain.
In an instant, her eyes flashed yellow, and she nearly lost control of her humanity to the wolf within. Instead of doing just that, however, she threw all of her weight into her free arm, her fist itself, where she smashed her knuckles through the vampire's skull. Brain matter flew from the other side of its head, and its body went slack due to the loss of its muscles. The pull forced her to topple over the body, and she instantly freed herself from its grip. Even after she wiped her other fist clean, using the vampire's clothes as a towel of sorts, the wound on her forearm was deep. Blood oozed to the surface of her skin, and her muscles pulsated with a fiery ache. As of that moment, the dried blood had crusted over the still-opened wounds.
Now feeling guilty after thinking back to how she got injured, Zoey relented.
"I'll be fine," she insisted, like a teenager getting caught sneaking out, as she reluctantly took her arm out to show Logan the aftermath. "But we're not going back until this heals up. I don't want Zoe freaking out on me, not after she was worried to death about Colin."
Logan’s head craned to the side when she attempted to play off the extent of her injury. His sense of smell couldn’t be matched when it came to blood and what he sensed was a lot more than just a superficial wound.
“ It’s not that bad? Then why are you hiding your arm behind you? “ Logan looked eyes with hers as if calling her out on her bluff.
Something they learned early on in training was that it didn’t matter how well you were trained or how skillful of a fighter you were, there was always a chance for the unexpected to happen. It was better to go into battle and expect the unexpected to happen. Even with his many years of training, he wasn’t untouchable. That had been made clear the first time they went into battle with these supercharged monsters.
He once believed the only reason he was still alive was because he had a promise to fulfill to Colin, but Ravenna was dead. Logan kept his promise, so what was keeping him in Santa Carla? Maybe it was the idea that he still had all these stragglers to clean up, or maybe something else. Despite the years he and Colin spent training together and hunting together, they weren’t exactly the socializing type. Admittedly Colin was different these days, even more so after Ravenna’s death. Logan on the other hand didn’t have the experiences that Colin had over the last few years. He didn’t know how to properly express himself, or how to show worry or concern for another. There was more of a brashness and coldness to his actions.
The great battle was won, and the wicked witch was defeated. But imagine him having to go back now and explain to Colin that something happened to his sister-in-law. Forget Colin, her sister would undoubtedly end him on the spot.
“ I know when people are lying just because of the way the words feel when they press into me, uncomfortable and wrong. It is more important for you to be safe than right, for the time being. “ With that, he reached out taking her arm in his hands. His grip was perhaps a little tighter than he intended it to be. “ You’re not going back. I’ll take care of the rest of them once I get you out of here and somewhere you can heal up. “ He wasn’t going to have any agreements about this. Thankfully her wolf genes were kicking in and starting to heal the damage that had been done, but not at a quick enough rate. Grabbing the bottom of his jacket he ripped off a long enough piece that he could wrap the wound. “ We’ll get this cleaned up and let your body take care of the rest. “
Zoey's round eyes grew even wider when Logan used his own jacket to dress the wound. She chewed on the inside of her lip as guilt settled in. He didn't have to do all this for her! It was such a nice jacket, too, although she was positive he wasn't concerned about fashion - just like Colin. The two of them were alike in so many ways that they could've been brothers, had she not known that humans trained the dhampirs they kidnapped to turn out the same way: emotionless killing machines for vampires and anyone who stood in their way.
She watched as Logan tended to her wounds, noticing the hard lines on his hands, and feeling the coarseness of his skin compared to hers. A part of her was compelled to take his hand into her own and give it a squeeze of comfort. Instead, she refrained from acting out, in case he took it as some kind of surprise attack.
"I can't remember the last time I was caught off guard like that," Zoey admitted sheepishly as her eyes lifted from Logan's handiwork to his face. He was quite the looker, and while she noticed this when they first met, there hadn't been time to dwell on such superficial matters. There was a witch to stake and Colin's honor to reclaim. But now that everything was calm, and Colin was in a better place, Zoey was able to get a good look at his old companion, and notice he was pretty... well... hot!
Trying hard to hold back her smile, she forced her attention back onto her hand that was getting bandaged up. "As you've probably noticed by now, I'm more of the support person. The friend, the ally, the... last resort muscles of the group, but nobody that's like... I guess, not like Zoe or Colin. Main players of the game. I didn't go through the nightmares they did - together or even before they hooked up. In a way, I was lucky compared to them, and maybe that's why they're so close. Shoot, even Zoe and our little sister are closer than me and Zoe, and we're twins. Twins are supposed to have this connection, but since we grew apart, we kinda don't."
She wasn't sure why she was revealing all of this to Logan. They were allies, yes, but not close, but here they were, alone, and her heart decided this was the place to spill her emotions. Zoe and her were fraternal twins. Marie and she had a lot of similarities when it came to clothing style and even some aspects of their personalities. Yet Zoe and Marie were super close, like mother and daughter, due to the dangers they faced years ago at the hands of Sonya and DJ X. And while she wouldn't admit it, she felt like a third wheel who simply didn't fit in with her sisters.
Now, her wound didn't even register in terms of pain, as opposed to the sobering loneliness that crept into its place. But instead of revealing any of that on the outside, she simply beamed at Logan.
“You’re good at patching up people!”
Her skin was incredibly soft against his hands. Logan was used to patching himself up but not so much when it came to others. From time to time he would notice himself glancing up to look at her, eyes lingering for a moment before returning to her arm. He didn’t have the right words for how she looked ─ but there was something very striking about her, something he’d not seen before. Whatever he was feeling in that moment he couldn’t explain it nor did he fully understand it.
With a clear of his throat, he continued to wrap her hand, bandaging it tight enough to stop the bleeding but not tightly enough to cut off her circulation. Sure he knew she would heal up on her own, but at the same time, he didn’t want the smell of her blood lingering in the air any longer than needed. With a little luck, she would heal up before he had to explain to Colin that he allowed his sister-in-law to get injured on his watch.
“ Rule number one, never let your guard down. Expect the unexpected. When you become comfortable in a situation, that’s when things go astray. “ This time when he glanced up at her he noticed the way she was looking at him and that also made him feel something he couldn’t explain. Clearing his throat once more he finally pulled his hands away from her arm.
He wasn’t sure why she decided to disclose the information about her family to him that she did, but even he could sense a sort of inessential feeling coming from her. Logan was sure that wasn’t the case when it came to her family. His earlier remarks to her about not hunting with him were harsh but that was the way he was trained to be. This is the only way he knows how to be. However, a thought did come to his mind.
“ Being a strong fighter doesn’t mean you’ve lived through something tragic. You’re the one who has to live with your choice. Everyone else will get over it, and move on, no matter what you decide. But you never will. If being a big hitter is what you want then I can train you. “ This wasn’t something Logan would just offer to anyone. “ Life is only dictated by the paths you take. If something is unpleasing to you then do something to change it, but you change it for yourself and not because of anyone else. “ Logan wouldn’t lie, she was a good fighter and a strong one, but with his help, she could be even better.
“ As far as being a main player in their eyes, intentions are the only thing they care about. Your intentions are in the right place no matter what assistance you give. You shouldn’t want to be like any of them because then you wouldn’t be you. In the end, it’s you they care about. “ Reaching up he scratched the back of his head. He couldn’t remember the last time he actually talked this much to any one person. If she wanted his help then he would give it. Since Ravenna was gone for good he had free time on his hands. There wasn’t anywhere else he needed to be for a while. Hell from the way Colin spoke there was enough shit going on around Santa Carla to keep him busy for some time.
“ I’ve patched up enough wounds over the years that I could do it blindfolded. “
Zoey admired the handiwork done on her wound. Beneath the wrappings, the broken skin was gradually fusing itself back together. The wonders of werewolf healing factors. This drew a smile from her.
“Blindfolded work is really impressive, I say,” she pleasantly remarked to Logan’s statement. A lot of actions he did in front of her reminded her of Colin. Then again, they were not only the same species but also brothers-in-arms. They probably knew each other like the back of their hands. Only now, Zoe knew more about Colin than Logan did.
Tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, she continued smiling at Logan. “Listen, forget about the stuff I said earlier. I know my self-worth, and I know what I’m capable of doing. Sometimes I just kind of rattle off about things that I should keep to myself. I’m fine, really! But… thank you for offering your advice. I didn’t know I needed to hear it until you said it.”
Her heart raced just now when she stared at him. He didn’t have to go out of his way to make her feel better or even offer her his assistance, but he did. He made her feel like a team player. It made her think about the good ol’ days of being a teenage monster slayer alongside the Frogs, Sam, and Bridget. It even made her think about Edgar, and how much closer they’d gotten… until she messed up by telling the truth. She vowed to never do that again, overshare like that, yet she did it with Logan. Thankfully, he didn’t violently reject her like Edgar had, but she couldn’t risk ever doing that again.
Now looking about their surroundings, Zoey sniffed the air a few times, before announcing, “I can’t smell any more of those things. I think they went back into hiding for now.”
“ You should be good as new in a day or so. “ Logan remarked before finally releasing her arm back to her. Honestly, he didn’t even realize he was still hanging on to it until she spoke up.
“ That’s an example I gave about expecting the unexpected. Never know when you could be bleeding out in the dark somewhere. “ Smooth, yeah that was just smooth on his behalf. Here she was giving him what he thought to be a compliment and he still managed to somehow make it about the job. Reaching up he awkwardly scratched the back of his head. Here he had gone and made a big deal out of her arm knowing it would heal, then gave her this long lecture-like speech about self-worth. What the hell was he thinking?
But then she thanked him for that advice and just maybe it wasn’t such a bad thing for him to have done after all. He honestly was trying to help .. his people skills just weren’t the greatest. He could understand her saying about keeping things to herself because he didn’t openly share much of his own life with anyone either. “ Listen, the offer still stands anytime. “ He gestured with what looked like an attempt to smile. “ I’ve got two ears and time on my hands should you ever feel that need rise again. “
He caught himself almost reaching up to tuck the other side of her hair behind her ear to match the other but resisted that temptation. He didn’t know what it was about the woman in front of him but she made his insides stir, and in ways he’s never really felt before ─ at least in a very long time. Logan was so out of touch with the way things worked nowadays. He never really allowed himself any kind of true pleasure. It was all about the job and achieving the end goal. From a very early age, he was taught to stow away anything that didn’t pertain to killing, training, and fighting. He desperately didn’t want his cold front to put her off in any way.
Logan turned and did the same, using his sense of smell to pick up on anything that might be close to them. “ Think you’re right. This means we’ve got some time for that arm to heal up before I relocate them and WE go back after them. “ Now he knew he said earlier that he wasn’t taking her on another mission with him, but after her confession about not feeling like a team player ─ despite what she told him about being fine, he wasn’t going to leave her hanging like that. Not while there was work that still needed to be done. “Can I take you back to wherever you’re staying? “
Zoey couldn’t recall the last time she was with a guy like this who wasn’t family: that was, completely relaxed around them. She had plenty of short-term relationships back in college, but none of those guys ever made her feel as needed as Logan did. She could’ve sworn she noted gestures and movements that might have been out of his normal range of emotions, and that alone made her happy. It couldn’t be easy - look at Colin. Zoey’s older twin was beyond a saint, being patient with him as he struggled to break through the rigorous training and torture he’d gone through as a child to allow himself to be close to someone. Was Logan trying to do the same thing? With her?
And when he mentioned returning to where the rest of the nest was with her added to the equation, she was thrilled. She could admit her faults and weaknesses, but she could be of use, and Logan took that seriously. Now, she couldn’t wait to return to the thick of things with him.
“Sure, that’d be great!” Zoey replied, trying not to sound overly enthusiastic about him taking her home. “If you don’t mind, you can take me back home. I know we were supposed to go back to Colin and Zoe’s, but I’ll shoot them a text, and let them know we’re good. I live kinda far out, right before you leave Santa Carla entirely. Actually, I live in the same area as Alan."
On their way out, Zoey explained how years ago, Alan stumbled upon a wealthy estate occupied with million-dollar homes, half of which were left unfinished, that were abandoned after the last economic crash. Zoey had her own house, and couldn’t be happier, though at times she felt lonely having an enormous place to herself. None of the estate homes were suited for merely one person, so she filled her house with her fandom merchandise, which included cosplay outfits, comic books, and gaming accessories. She even had a room dedicated to her hunting equipment, but for the most part, it was her own sweet home.
Logan nodded his head after she told him where she lived. The address would be simple enough to find once they made it back to his SVU and placed it into his computer system. It was much more advanced than your normal GPS systems. It was so advanced he could zoom into a location and practically see through the windows of a house or building. Not that he was some creeper, but it helped him to locate a target with one hundred percent certainty. Reaching down not only did he grab his bag but hers as well. One was tossed over his shoulder and the other carried in hand as he led them out of the large warehouse and out into the wooded area where they parked.
Taking a look at the SUV he started to head for the back but caught himself stopping first to unlock the passenger side door and open it for Zoey. From there he headed to the back, stowed away their bags, and rounded to the driver’s side. Once inside he pulled up his computer and punched in the address. Logan didn’t care how far out she lived, his concern was getting her back to her place safe and sound and in one piece.
The drive started out quiet as he was struggling to find something to say. However, now and then he caught himself glancing over to steal a glance at her. Logan couldn’t help but feel like his body was trying to tell him something, he just couldn’t figure out what that was. There was so much confusion inside him and he couldn’t make heads or tails of it. He never felt like this until he started spending more time with Zoey and that confused him even more. He needed to go to someone who could understand all of this and that was Colin. But how to approach the subject was another story all on its own.
That awkward silence finally broke when he pulled into the driveway of their destination. “ Alive and still in one piece. “ He remarked before looking over to her again. How stupid did he feel that the entire drive back to her place had been spent in silence because his head was going a mile a minute? He thought about jumping out to go open her door for her, but the idea made him feel silly. Would she want someone opening doors for her like she couldn’t do it for herself? She already made it clear earlier on that she didn’t like people making a fuss over her. So he settled for the next best thing. “ I’ll grab your bag and get it inside for you. “
While the ride home proved quiet, Zoey found it rather enjoyable. Logan proved to be quite the capable driver, considering how this part of California was often listed as having some of the worst traffic in the state, if not the country. For the first time in a while, she was able to admire the beauty that Santa Carla had to offer. One of these days, she vowed to take a nice bike ride through the redwoods, or even take a ride on the famous coastal train tracks. Being alone with Logan wasn’t bad at all. It was... nice.
Every once in a while, when she dared to take a chance, she threw a glance at Logan, before focusing back at the scenery once more. He really had a handsome profile. Really, everything about him was good-looking, just like Colin. From what she read, dhampirs were supposed to be ugly, but so far, she had yet to meet any that were described as such. Then again, not everything written in the books was true.
‘Don’t get your hopes up,’ she admonished herself as the familiar view of the estates came into view, followed by Logan’s arrival announcement. She couldn’t help but smile when he offered to take her bag for her. Well, that was awfully courteous of him. Even with his strict upbringing, she thought he was very much a gentleman.
“Well, thank you. That’s sweet. I’ll unlock the front door for us, then,” she said, as she climbed out of the car, and skipped ahead to the cobblestone walkway of her home. Her shoulder-length hair bounced off her shoulders with each step she took. She even twirled once, a cheerful expression visible on her face, by the time she reached the front door. No key was produced, as she had a fingerprint reader beside the doorknob. Upon analyzing her fingerprint, a small beep was heard, followed by a loud click, then the door opened.
“C’mon in!” Zoey announced as she stepped into her home. “Just take your shoes off by the mat!”
The home was spacious, but also occupied with numerous fandom merchandise. Star Wars and Star Trek model ships hung in the corners of the ceilings and hallways. Standing by her closet, where her AI virtual assistant hung on the wall, she said, “Computer! Notifications!”
As the AI rattled off the various deliveries that arrived at the post office in town that awaited pick-up, she turned to Logan. “Thanks again. Hey, do you wanna stay for dinner? Something to drink? How about a tour of the house or the estate?”
Once she was out of the SUV he closed the door behind her. Logan couldn’t help but stand there and just watch her for a few moments as she so cheerfully bounced her way up to the front door of the house to unlock the door. When he managed to pull his eyes away from her he scanned the neighborhood they were in. For the most part, it seemed PEACEFUL enough. He could understand why she would pick a location like this to stay at. Honestly, both this place and Colin’s home beat the hell out of the warehouse he was staying at.
Soon enough he was following behind her with her weapons bag over his shoulder. Just because he had a strict upbringing didn’t mean he had no MANNERS. He found himself rather impressed by the fingerprint reader attached to her door. It was the same kind of device he used in the warehouse. But when it came to a house with windows it really only helped to keep the honest ones out. If someone really wanted inside a window would be the EASIEST route.
“ Might want to think about getting some bars installed on the windows. “ Logan remarked as he stepped inside and placed her bag down on the floor beside the door. Then it dawned on him what he actually said. “ Sorry about that. It’s just out of habit for me to examine the security of any place I enter. “ Was that the right thing to say? Hopefully, he hadn’t come off as rude with the suggestion.
Logan looked down at his shoes and then back to her. While EXTREMELY confused by the request his face remained stoic. He wasn’t sure if this was some strange custom or what the meaning behind it was but he respected her wishes and removed both his shoes and placed them down on the mat.
He walked inside following a little distance behind her. His hands were tucked away inside the pockets of his duster. It seemed like such a spacious place for one single person to reside. Then again when it came to storing weapons and things of that nature one could NEVER have enough room. More confusion hit him because he couldn’t understand why someone needed so many trinkets hanging from their ceilings. She really did seem to enjoy her job. Not that he didn’t enjoy his. There was nothing he loved more than wiping evil bastards from the planet.
“ Don’t mention it. “ He spoke with a nod of his head. Giving her a ride home was the least he could do after being CARELESS enough to allow her to get bitten. Even more, confusion bubbled inside his head when she asked him several different questions all at once. “ Is it dinner, drinks, or a tour? “ Maybe she was asking if he would like all three? “ If you don’t mind I could use a drink. “ It was unusual for his throat to become this dry so quickly. It normally only happened when he had to do a feeding but it was still long before that time was due.
Zoey couldn't help but agree with his security suggestion. Since the housing economy tanked, the property was abandoned - still, the occasional wanderers did come about every so often. Regardless, she would keep the window bars in mind.
"Duly noted!" she told him. "Lemme grab that drink for you."
She ventured into the kitchen and the sensor lights turned on instantly. High school photos of herself, along with the Frog Brothers, and Sam Emerson, were plastered on the refrigerator door. Those were certainly the good old days.
She paused briefly to stare at one photo in particular, of just herself and Edgar, once again reflecting on days gone by. Her mind wandered a bit, which then led her to think about what awaited her at the post office, before she snapped back to reality, remembering that Logan was waiting for her. She fetched a glass cup from the cabinet and then got the water.
Perhaps Logan wanted some blood? After all, he was part vampire. Shoot, she should've asked him. Oh, wait! She had some emergency blood in the back of the fridge for the kids in case of emergencies for the likes of Luke, Chanel, and Molly.
"Just a sec!" she hollered, as she set the glass of water on the counter. She reached into the back of the fridge and rummaged past the steaks and pork chops she'd planned on eating later that night until she grabbed a hold of the blood flasks. They were sealed containers, extra blood for whenever the kiddos needed nourishment. With that in hand, she closed the fridge, and with the container in one hand, and the glass of water in the other, she hurried back to Logan. She couldn't help but look him up and down. Even with a stern face, he was such a hunk. She wondered what he looked like when he relaxed, but could he ever let his guard down? Probably not, if he was like Colin. What a shame.
"Here ya go," she announced happily. "You got water and blood! Wasn't sure which one you wanted, sooo, you have both. We look out for each other in this neighborhood. And if you want, feel free to have a seat at the counter or in the living room. Don't worry about making a mess. The kids like to hang out here from time to time, so you might see stains on the floors or on the couches. You know, blood's a tricky stain to remove."
Logan remained where he was standing but couldn't help but take a look around him. Knowing everything about his surroundings was a habit instilled in him. He was constantly assessing the people and objects around him, taking note of any potential threats or opportunities. It had become instinctive for him, and he relied on it to protect himself and others and to make sure he was always one step ahead. Right now he was trying diligently to bury that side of himself, especially after suggesting bars on the windows.
When Zoey disappeared out of sight he moved across the room and took a seat on one of the chairs. He sat forward with his elbows resting on his knees and his hands clasped together in front of him. He waited nervously, his eyes darting around the room as he listened for any sound of Zoey's return. He was unsure of what to expect, and his mind raced with questions and possibilities.
Something had come over him and he was determined to figure it out. Whatever was transpiring inside of him was throwing him off his game. He had felt a shift in his perspective, and he was curious to explore why he had been feeling this way ─ he wanted to find the root cause and investigate his own motivations to gain a better understanding of himself. Eager to find out how his innermost thoughts and emotions were influencing his behavior he knew he would have to seek out Colin for help.
Being a well-trained dhampir made it difficult to ask anyone for help. He knew Colin must have felt the same way. The two of them shared a long history together so he hoped that would make things easier for himself.
He snapped himself out of thought when he heard her voice calling out to him. " You need help with anything? " Was that what he should have asked? A hand scratched the back of his neck. This was her house. The place she was more than comfortable in. Of course, she didn't need his help. Maybe he was still thinking about her arm and the sensation he felt when he first smelled her blood from the injury she received. Was he bewitched ─ was he under some kind of spell, captivated by her presence and warmth? He quickly shook these thoughts away and tried to focus on the present moment.
Logan's eyes rose to hers when she presented him with two glasses instead of one. He stood and took both glasses from her. " Thank you, either would have been fine. " Her remarks about sitting at the counter or in the living room caused him to shift from the spot he currently had been seated. The living room was just around the corner and seemed the most suitable option. Once inside he found himself another spot to sit and placed his glasses on the coffee table in front of him. " Hydrogen Peroxide. " He commented before he could catch himself. " Best to catch it while it's still fresh though. "
Great time for a subject change. " So tell me more about you and your family. Have you been here as long as the others? I know Colin and his family left for a while before returning. "
Zoey wanted to talk about how she enjoyed the many times she ripped out the carpets and shopped online for new flooring and interior decoration, but then Logan shifted to the next subject: family. She didn't want to make things awkward, so she went along with the change of subject.
"No, I actually came back to Santa Carla only a few years ago." She settled next to Logan, but didn't sit too close, not wanting to make him uncomfortable in case boundaries were an issue for him like it once was for Colin. When she was comfortable, she folded her hands on her knees and went on to say, "I was adopted by a nice family who happened to be werewolves, and they knew what I was. We traveled around the country for a while, and as a teenager, we wound up living here. That's when I met the Frog Brothers and Sam Emerson, their best friend. We all hung out for a year or two, then I moved again."
She shrugged casually, glossing over much of her history with the boys, because that wasn't the focus of Logan's question, even though a lot of life-changing events happened.
"A few years after I graduated from college, I got in touch with my biological sisters through the internet, and that's when I came back here, where I discovered I had more family. But even before I came back to Santa Carla, I'd been living nearby in San Cazador, where I'd been also working, helping out Edgar and Alan with stuff - not to mention fighting vampires, selling books, picking up supernatural goodies…"
Zoey grinned sheepishly. "I've been around here and there, yeah, but it's only been within the past few years that I've permanently settled. Alan came upon this abandoned estate that developers dropped, due to a major housing market crash. That's why you see half of the mansions just sitting here looking pretty but empty, and the others half finished."
She flashed him a curious look. No matter how many times she stared at him, she couldn't believe what a handsome man he was. It should be a crime to look so good as he did. "If you're ever feeling lonely, there's plenty of room for you here to move into the neighborhood. Right now, it's only me, Alan, Jesse, and Molly."
Logan took a few sips from the glass of blood before sitting it on the table in front of them. He had to lower his head a moment because he could feel his eyes shifting in color. It was as if they were reflecting his ever-changing emotions, a kaleidoscope of colors that mirrored his inner turmoil. He had always been aware of his unique ability to perceive the world differently, but this sudden shift in eye color was something entirely new. As he stared into the depths of his glass, he pondered the implications of this transformation. Could it be a sign of some hidden power awakening within him? Or perhaps it was merely a manifestation of his heightened sensitivity to the woman beside him. Whatever the reason, Logan knew he had to embrace this change and explore its potential.
" San Cazador? Isn't there where that whole mess went down with the vampire raves? " Logan questioned. He was well-informed about the matter and would have personally tackled it if he hadn't been fully engrossed in his search for Ravenna. The online world was abuzz at that time with talk of the ultimate rave. If only he had been aware back then that DJ X was responsible for the torment inflicted upon Zoe and Colin, he would have unquestionably been present, no doubt about it.
" Family tends to do that to people. " Perhaps that was the reason why after all these years Logan had never settled or even had the desire to do so. Colin was the closest thing he ever had when it came to family. Somehow the woman sitting beside him made him not want to leave Santa Carla anytime soon. The way she looked at him with understanding eyes and the warmth of her presence made him realize that home wasn't a place, but maybe a feeling.
He pondered deeply over the offer she had just presented. He desired to closely monitor her safety, ensuring that no harm befell her. By taking up residence in one of the unoccupied houses, he could accomplish that without giving himself away. " I might take you up on that. " He replied and eventually glanced back at her. By this time his eyes had returned to their usual color. Logan extended his hand to grab his beverage again, but this time he opted for the water.
" If we going to be doing more clean up together and some sparing training, it might be easier if I was staying a little closer. "
Zoey was content watching Logan think all day. He was one of those mysteries wrapped in an enigma type of guy, someone whose layers she wanted to slowly peel back, so she could learn more about him. There weren't too many guys she wanted to stare at, especially ones who made her heart flutter, and not stare in a creepy possessive way, but simply to find a sense of peace in that person--comfortable, just being in their presence. Being near him made her feel good, period.
So when he decided to take her up on her offer of moving into one of the houses, Zoey beamed with delight that she exploded.
"Ohh, I agree, one hundred percent!"
Joyfully she clapped her hands and exclaimed, "Welcome to the neighborhood, neighbor!"
Almost immediately, she quieted down and offered him a toothy smile. "Sorry," she apologized rather sheepishly. "I'm just so excited to have another friend come live with us! It won't be as lonely around here! And as much as I love Alan, his time in the sunlight is limited, and at night, he buries himself with work and stuff, so… it'll be nice to have another adult to talk to."
Loneliness. There was that ugly word again. Not just within her family, but her friends, too. Edgar practically disappeared after he left Santa Carla with Dean, and Alan isolated himself from his work. As much as she adored having the kids come around, it wasn't the same as, well, what she was doing right here with Logan. No, he wasn't a chatterbox, but at least he acknowledged her presence and made her feel alive.
Now placing a hand on his arm, Zoey scooted closer, and with her round, brown eyes peering at him, she said, "You have no idea how much it means to me to have you closer, Logan. Thank you."
Logan had always been a reserved and introverted individual, preferring the solace of his own thoughts over the complexities of romantic relationships. He was content with his solitary existence, finding comfort in the predictable patterns of his daily routine. But all that seemed to change when he was near Zoey. She possessed an enchanting combination of confidence, intelligence, and a captivating smile that could light up even the darkest corners of Logan's world. Her gaze held a warmth and curiosity that he had never experienced before. It was as if she saw through his guarded exterior, effortlessly unraveling the layers he had spent years carefully constructing.
This newfound attention both thrilled and unnerved Logan. He couldn't help but question why someone like Zoey would be interested in him. Insecurities began to creep into his mind, whispering doubts about his worthiness and ability to reciprocate her affection.
The mention of Alan made him remember the others who lived in the neighborhood as well. His training as a vampire hunter had instilled in him a deep-rooted belief that all vampires were evil, bloodthirsty beings that needed to be eradicated. But some vampires possessed an unusual sense of compassion and empathy, traits that seemed incompatible with the monstrous reputation vampires carried. Not all vampires were equal nor did they all deserve to be eradicated. The same could be said for half-vampires. " Don't mention it. It just seems to make sense. I think it would make things a little easier. "
As her fingertips made contact with his arm, a surge of electricity seemed to pass through him. It was as if an invisible connection had been established, transcending the boundaries of mere physical touch. The moment their eyes met, a remarkable transformation occurred. His once ordinary brown eyes, which had always blended seamlessly into the background, now shimmered with an enchanting shade of blue. It was a hue that held within it a captivating depth, like the vast expanse of an ocean on a cloudless day. Again something that only seemed to happen when he was with her. In that instant, it became clear that there was something extraordinary about their connection. Something inexplicable and otherworldly. It was as if she possessed the power to unlock hidden facets of his being, revealing a side of him he never knew existed.
Taking a deep breath, he willed his eyes to soften and tried to redirect his focus elsewhere. But no matter how hard he tried, Logan couldn't shake off the overwhelming rush of emotions that had consumed him in that moment. His mind replayed their conversation, dissecting every word and gesture, searching for clues as to why he had reacted so strongly. He couldn't deny the undeniable connection he felt with her, but it - scared - him having all these strange and unusual feelings. As Logan continued to avoid her gaze, a whirlwind of thoughts swirled through his mind.
" You thank me now but once I get moved in you might regret it later. " His attempt at trying to change attention from what had just transpired.
The moment Logan's eyes changed color, Zoey was left breathless. It was a beautiful sight to behold. The color was intense and vivid. No photo or portrait could do it justice. Were all dhampirs capable of such a feat? She couldn't recall seeing Colin, her brother-in-law, ever doing that in front of her before. Her sister never mentioned it before - or if she had, Zoey couldn't remember it off the top of her head.
Her fingertips tingled from where she'd last touched him as she slowly took her hand back. Energy hummed between them, and her heart raced in her chest. It'd been a long time since she behaved this way about any one person, and it left her feeling so young again, so… lucky.
Upon hearing Logan's words, Zoey couldn't help but giggle. This broke the tension between them. No longer would the neighborhood feel quite so empty with Logan moving in.
"I doubt that," she said with a smile. She thought about playfully tapping him again, but she didn't want to push another awkward moment so soon. She wanted to take it slow. Having him live among them was a great achievement on its own.
Naturally, she'd have to give Alan a heads-up about the situation. Molly would no doubt be thrilled to have a handsome face so close to them. The girl made no bones about whom she liked in a superficial sense.
"And listen," Zoey added gently. "No matter what, just know that you've got a great support system here. We're all family, and we stick together. You won't have to feel so guarded. We take care of each other in this neighborhood."
Emma’s phone rings and she thinks nothing of it. She figured it was Luke calling to apologize for the way his friend dragged him away from her a few nights back. Truth be told she should have known better when she received the package from him that had this very phone inside it. It seemed a little too convenient that only three names and numbers were preprogrammed into the phone ─ Luke, Sam, and Dean.
Imagine her surprise when she picked up the phone and saw the name and number of the caller. Someone had ratted on her and told Dean about her. It shouldn’t have come as a shock to her and she is pretty damn sure who did the snitching. She told Luke no one could be trusted, but one by one he still allowed his so called friends in on what should have been their shared secret. The very thing she warned him about, the very thing she told him she was terrified of was now playing out. There would be hell to pay for this for sure, but right now she had to take things one step at a time.
Just maybe all wasn’t lost just yet. Perhaps she could change her angle and still work this to her advantage. Sure, she was bitter and angry at Dean for not even bothering to see if she was still alive after she had been shot. But her real anger was directed at Sam ─ after all, he was the one who pulled the trigger. For this to work she couldn’t just answer the phone with all sunshine and rainbows. She had to play this out perfectly.
So finally she relents and answers the phone. “ I’m not sure how you got my number but you should lose it as quickly as you found it. “
Dean instantly straightened in his chair when he heard her voice, rather than some generic voice mail recording. He wasn't sure what to expect, really, as this was the first time he reached out to her since that infamous day. It left him uneasy, even as the brothers moved on from that incident, but Dean could never completely forget about Emma.
His own flesh and blood daughter had been sent to kill him to complete her initiation as an Amazon. She claimed she didn't want to go through with what she had to do, but it'd been a ploy. She was there to kill him no matter what; he said he'd kill her - at least, that was what he said out loud. It was as if he was trying to convince himself he could do it, but he hesitated when he had the chance to strike. Sam knew it, because he saw it from afar, and that was when he burst in and took out his gun. Before Dean could do anything, Emma was shot by her own uncle. One shot was all it took to kill her--
--or so the Winchesters assumed.
When Dean received the anonymous text message with the number and who it belonged to, he was naturally skeptical. There were a lot of contacts in his address book, and many of them came from his father's connections. But Emma's conception was long after his passing, so it couldn't have been any of them. He briefly considered contacting Sam, but in the end, decided to investigate this matter himself. With the strained relationship the brothers were experiencing, it'd be out of the blue for Sam to not just send him Emma's contact information, but through anonymously. That wasn't his style.
This was a shot in the dark for Dean, one that provided a light, even if it wasn't exactly the most welcoming.
"Don't hang up," Dean urged as he sat forward in his seat, grabbed his phone, and held it to his ear. "Look, I don't know who gave me this number or why, but we need to talk."
Finally hearing his voice after all these years gave her many feelings ─ most of which she did not enjoy. It stirred all those conflicted feelings just like it had the night she confronted Dean for the first time. She had been trained in the most brutal of ways, instructed to kill the very man who made her life possible. Yet, when she stood in front of him she found it not as easy as they had led her to believe it would be. Had she not been so conflicted their conversation would not have lasted as long as it had. Yes, her eyes changed and she got defensive when Sam barged into the room but how else was she to react to a man who had a gun pointed at her chest?
There’s no way anyone could convince her that if either one of them cared anything about her the two of them couldn’t have overpowered her and attempted something other than what Sam deemed the right thing to do. Two fully grown men couldn’t overpower a teenage girl? Such a hypocrite Sam was, now living the life that he was. Why did Sam Winchester get to be happy and have a family of his own when no one else could? What made him so damn special? What made him any more deserving than herself or Dean?
Which made her remember how Luke told her the two weren’t getting along right now. The big nasty blow-up they had over Sam’s new family. This was another angle she could work on when it came to Daddy Dearest. The more she could keep Dean mad at Sam the easier it would be for her to do what needed to be done.
What more could either of them expect from a MONSTER? Oh yeah, she’s heard the stories in regards to Dean’s feelings about anything that wasn’t completely human.
“ I’m pretty sure I know who it was, but does it matter? “ A long almost dramatic breath was exhaled. “ There’s nothing left for us to talk about. I think that was made pretty clear the night you left me for dead. I was an unwanted mistake, I get that now. “
Dean reached for the beer nearby and took a swig from it, knowing he was far from done with this conversation. This was no walk in the park. If anything, it was getting dragged through the mud, with unseen thorns and rocks scraping his skin along the way. Worse, he couldn't lay out his usual sarcasm on Emma. This was his only chance to get through to her, and he wasn't going to blow it by being his usual "charming" self.
"He didn't know," Dean said, defending his brother. To Sam, seeing Emma alone with Dean looked like trouble. He was always looking out for Dean, much like how Dean would look out for him. If it walked like a duck and all that... But it was that hesitation on both his and Emma's parts that stuck with him even after her supposed death. "What if?" Could she have been convinced to walk away from her fellow Amazons? Could Dean have done something more? What if Sam had waited to see either Dean or Emma’s next moves? There were so many questions, but none of them were answered, as the brothers had to move on after the deed was done. It wasn't like them to stick around in one place for long.
"I know saying 'sorry' isn't gonna cut it," he said as he set the now empty bottle of beer down next to his empty plate. His green eyes drifted at the crusty, peeling wallpaper of the motel room he was staying in. Last time this place had a makeover was probably when Regan was in office. His mind was trying to find distracting humor in this because this was one of the most difficult conversations he ever endured. Just coming up with the “right” words proved challenging.
"A lot's happened since we last saw each other."
He should inform Buffy about this. They were partners in crime and then some. Meeting Emma by himself was a major NO-NO. If Buffy were wanting to meet some random bozo, he'd demand she either stay put or go with her, because there was no way he was going to take off by herself. And while Emma was rightfully pissed off, who was to say she wasn't still wanting to kill him? Even if they were family?
“ He didn’t know? Sure, whatever helps you sleep at night. “ Of course, Sam knew. Both of them had figured out hours before the encounter. “ If it’s that easy for him to dispatch family, then I’d rather not. Been there, done that, didn’t turn out so well for me the first time. “ She reminded her father and decided to add a little more salt to the already open wound. “ I’ve done pretty good at uncovering things myself, must be that Winchester blood inside me. Did you ever once stop to think that Sam was just paying you back for what you did to Amy Pond? Not really that hard to put two and two together. “
Now the seed of doubt was planted. It was now up to Dean to let those words take hold. “ You’re right, a lot has happened, but nothing that can change what already happened. All I needed was for someone to give me a chance, I needed my father to believe in me because no one else did and I didn’t even get that. “ Now she allowed her voice to break a little as if she were upset. In many ways she was, but this moment she’s dreamed about many times. “ At least I can say I kept my word and so far I’ve not taken a single life. Not that mine's going to be around much longer. I told you they would hunt me down and with each passing day they get closer. I can feel them even now drawing in. “ She made sure to strain her voice saying those few lines.
“ Sam has the family he always wanted and couldn’t be happier. To hell with anyone else who didn’t fit into those plans, huh Dad? Tell me, when was the last time he even bothered to check on you? Did you even get a call on your birthday day? I didn’t think so. “ She answered before giving him the chance to respond. “ And me, I just have the same as I’ve always had. Everything less than Nothing .. “
Oh yeah, she was laying it all out .. good and thick. “ Tell me something, Dad. Did either of you speak my name after all of that? Or was I just stuffed away like some dirty little secret? I’ve got every reason to be angry and pissed off. I even have a right to hate the world but I still can’t hate you because deep down, I know it, and you know it ... the people who should have loved us the most .. they forgot us both. You should do the same and forget me again before you get dragged into another mess you never asked for. “
Amy Pond. Great, Dean thought miserably. That wasn't a name he'd heard for some time, and for good reason. Sam's "friend" who turned out to be a kitsune had gone on a killing spree to save her son. That wasn't a good reason to murder humans left and right in Dean's mind. Friend or not, Dean did what he had to do, and after killing Amy, had her son threaten to kill him in the future. His actions drove a wedge between him and Sam after that asshole Leviathan took Dean's form and told Sam the truth behind Amy's death.
No, Sam wouldn't be that petty. They had to kill several people over the years, good and bad, if only for the sake of humanity. They lost people they personally loved and cared for. It never stopped hurting, even after the number of losses started to pile up, and no matter how they were forced to soldier on afterward.
And yet, he could vividly recall seeing Emma's lifeless corpse on the ground, with that gruesome bullet hole and the blood that pooled out of his daughter's body. His eyes had watered then, and they watered now. The more Emma talked about Sam, and how everything seemed to work out for him, the more Dean’s head started to hurt. It was difficult to breathe. He wanted to swallow, but his throat dried despite the beer he drank. Even when they were younger, it was all about protecting Sam. Sam was special, he was a target. Dean HAD to look out for him, and he accepted it was his mission in life. Dad drilled it into him from day one, after the loss of his mom, that he needed to protect Sam by any means necessary. Sam this, Sam that...
What about old Dean? No, he didn't get any call from Sam on his birthday. Not even a lousy text message. Ever since he left California with Edgar Frog, he hadn't heard a goddamn peep out of his brother. "Absence makes the heart grow fonder" his goddamn ass. Sam was probably having the time of his life surrounded by remorseless monsters that Lucifer got for him. They only liked Sam because Lucifer was using him the entire time. Those so-called friends and family--they were NOT Sam's. Period.
Grabbing the beer bottle, Dean rose from his chair and spun around, only to throw it as hard as he could across the room. The bottle shattered upon impact, and broken shards spilled to the floor. A hand rubbed his face hard as the other kept the phone pressed to his ear.
"If you wanna be mad at someone, be mad at me, but don't go anywhere near Sam," Dean huffed as he paced the room while squeezing his eyes shut. His own kid stabbed him numerous times in the heart with her words. Painful... and truthful. It was all too easy to forget many of the people in their lives, but that night, when he saw Emma as a teenager, only to have her killed before his very eyes, ripped a piece of him that was never truly recovered. Later on, he'd joke about not sleeping with women to prevent another Emma situation, but it was to mask the fact that he couldn't go through that pain all over again, of losing his own child.
Emma was not making it easy on him, and if she was trying to get to him... Dammit, it was working.
“ Why am I not surprised that out of everything I just said the only response I got back from you was for me to stay away from Sam? Don’t worry DEAN, he doesn’t even know I’m alive and I’d like to keep it that way. I have enough family that wants me dead. “ She stressed that point to him once more.
Sure their lives hadn’t been easy, but it was nothing compared to the life she had. At least for a time being they had each other to turn to. From day one of her birth she had no one and to this day she still had no one. She never asked to be brought into this world and had she been given the choice knowing the things she does now, she sure as hell wouldn’t have opted for it. His willingness to STILL try and defend Sam’s action told her all she needed to know. While she planned to work this to her advantage she could NEVER fully trust her father. He would always place Sam above everyone else.
Including his own daughter ....
“ He’s your brother, I get that. You want to protect him, but would he give you that same courtesy right now? Sadly, I’ll never know what that kind of love is like. I’ll never get the chance to grow old, to have a family of my own. Sometimes I think I would have been better off had that bullet been just a little more to the left because I didn’t deserve any of this and I didn’t ask for it. “ The icing on top of the cake that would make the guilt so much stronger and after hearing the loud crashing noise that came from his end she knew it was time for her grand finale.
Forced tears bubbled in her eyes to make her voice sound wrecked and pained. “ Why even bother to call me, Dean? Just want to make sure the monster daughter isn’t trying to murder you. My track record speaks for itself, I’m not the killer of the family. “ She sniffled and rubbed at her face to make it hurt enough that her words sounded genuine. “ You don’t have any obligation to me. Sam decided that for us years ago. I’ve accepted that I’m alone and I’ll be alone until I truly am dead. I don’t hate you, you’re my father, no matter what happened or happens. I’m just asking that you don’t give your hopes up in thinking Sam would pick you over his own happiness and family. I think he’s already proven that. If you told him about me being alive he’d tell you the same thing all over again because only his happiness seems to matter and for that reason, you need to forget about me. I won’t be the reason the two of you continue on the paths you’re on. I just want to live what time I have left. “
She scuffled her hand over the receiver on the phone to make a few loud crackles and pops.
“ I .. I should .. go now. “
The heaviness that weighed heavily on his heart caused him to lean against the nearest wall, where he gradually slid down to the floor. Emma’s words pierced him like needles all over his body; there was no avoiding the harsh, painful truth behind everything she said. Guilt punched him in the stomach over and over again to where he visibly flinched. Nobody ever saw him like this except those closest to him. Inner battles were forever a fight he’d wrangle with, but this was a different battle that involved his own flesh and blood. Regardless of how she came to be, she was still his child, and one he never admittedly got over losing, even at the hands of his own brother.
“You are not alone, do you understand me?” Dean practically growled through the phone. He stared at the bed that he and Buffy shared in this squat joint they were temporarily holed up in. She would be back soon, and he had to tell her about this. This was a situation he couldn’t exactly skirt around, especially now that Emma was not only alive but within reach.
“I’m gonna work something out,” he promised. He had no idea even how to begin with that plan, but dammit, he was convinced he would not lose his daughter again. “Just… Just promise to stay in touch, alright?”
It was Dean’s role to make sure Sam lived life to the fullest. To have the most “normal” life possible… but that blew up in Dean’s face thanks to Lucifer’s involvement. Well, a lot of factors played into that, but Lucifer was absolutely a major part. From the way Dean saw it, Sam liked the idea of being a part of Lucifer’s fold. He loved sharing family and friends with the Devil. No matter how much Dean reasoned with him, there was no getting through to his brother.
Not anymore.
Why should Sam be the only one happy?
Dean wanted his own life, too. His own girl, his own child… His own slice of happiness.
This conversation was turning out to be harder than she could have ever dreamed it to be. A part of her hated Dean for not trying harder, for not sticking around or even checking to see if she was actually dead, for not saying a word when Sam barged into the room with his gun held high. For these reasons she wanted him to HURT. She wanted him to feel even just the smallest fraction of the pain she’s had to live with. There was also another part of her that didn’t want to hate him ─ there was a small part of her that wanted to believe the words he spoke. Emma wanted to believe that Dean Winchester actually cared about her and wanted to be the father he should have been, but how could she when it was no secret how Dean felt about anything less than human?
“ That has yet to be proven. “ She responded to the remark about her not being alone. The irritation in his voice was crystal clear. Even after only having met him once she could picture him standing there with his phone with a tightened jaw while staring at the wall or whatever object was closest in his eyes view.
“ I’m not sure what exactly needs to be worked out here. You’re my father, and I’m your daughter. If you really want this to work there shouldn’t be any planning involved, you should just do what needs to be done. “ She goes quiet after hearing a large crash in the hallway. The phone makes popping and crackling noises as she pulls it from her ear and holds it at her side so that she can look out the peephole of her door. Then there was nothing but silence on her end as she realized who the two men in the hallway were.
This wasn’t exactly part of her plan but this might just actually work out, that is if she could hold them off long enough for Dean to reach her.
“ Someone’s here ..” The phone was brought back to her ear just as loud pounding on her door began. “ We’re out of time, they found me. “ ........ The banging on the door got louder.
“ Open the door, Emma! “ A rough husky voice called out. “ We know you’re in there. “
Quickly she blurted out her address just as her front door busted open and the phone jerked away from her. More loud scuffling noises came through the receiving end of the phone and suddenly were replaced with heavy breathing.
“ DAD !!! “ Emma screams and suddenly the room is filled full of windows breaking, furniture being overturned, and wood breaking.
Having a family outside of Sam was a notion Dean didn't think about because he accepted that lifestyle wasn't for him. His duties as a hunter wouldn't allow such a luxury. Some hunters were capable of balancing a family and work life on top of going after monsters, but it wasn't easy. The fewer people involved in Dean's inner circle, the better - safer, too. Sam, on the other hand, took the concept of family and safety and mixed it with the supernatural under Lucifer's influence, and he more or less got his "happily ever after." Granted, it cost his relationship with his brother. Not to say it wasn't beyond repair, but Dean's unyielding opinions on the supernatural in general and Lucifer in particular didn't shine a bright light on that choice, either. The last conversation they had over the phone, where Dean let out his guilt for not being able to give Sam that happy normal life, blew up in his face. Sam claimed that he and Lucifer agreed on the outcome of his current family life didn't sit well with Dean.
But Emma? Yeah, what about the kid? She didn't ask to be born, but there she was, days later after her conception, seeking her father out. Ritually speaking, she needed to kill him, but that brief hesitation not just from her, but from Dean as well, always stuck with him. There could have been a chance for her to go a different path - but Sam made the final decision in the end for both him and Emma. And while Dean never entertained himself with actually being anyone's father (father figure, sure, even mentor), it was then that he instinctively wanted to make a difference with her. Supernatural blood aside, she was his child--
The crash in the background startled Dean out of his thoughts. Eyes narrowed, and his muscles tensed as the urgency of Emma's voice rang in his ears.
Someone - out of time - found her.
"Who? The Amazons?!" he asked impatiently, knowing that any Amazons who went against their own would be hunted down and killed.
Without thinking twice, Dean rushed to his side of the bed, where he kept a small notepad that was filled with all sorts of phrases, numbers, and addresses. Just as Emma started talking, he repeated the address out loud to himself as he snatched a pen, and jotted down her location. Then his heart stopped when he heard the sound of struggling, followed by that haunting scream for him.
"EMMA!" he yelled - so loud he shouted her name that he was sure someone might have overheard him from one of the nearby rooms. He didn't care. His daughter was in trouble. Time to move.
The line went dead, and Dean cursed under his breath. Without hesitation, he called Buffy. As eager as he was to track down his daughter, he made a promise to his girlfriend that they would work as a team. No solo missions, but they had to leave ASAP.
To hell if he’d lose his daughter again.
The largest of the three men grabbed Emma’s arms and tossed her across the room. Her body landed on a table that gave way between the force and weight of her body. For a brief moment, she lay on the floor as pain shot up and down her entire back. She could hear their footsteps getting closer. Even if she were to try and fight back there was no way she could take on three full-grown Amazon men on her own and she wasn’t stupid enough to think that she could. The only thing she could do was make a mad dash for the bathroom, locked the door behind her, somehow barricading it shut, and hope that it would hold up long enough for Dean to reach them.
So that’s exactly what she did. Pushing the pain to the side Emma scrambled to her feet and made a direct B-line for the bathroom. The door slammed shut behind her with shaking hands she locked the knob and tossed the chain on the lock. Frantically looking around she pushed over a large wooden stand that was used for holding towels and bathroom supplies. It landed in front of the door in a slanted position. It wouldn’t keep them out for long but hopefully just long enough. “ Where are you, Dean? “ The words dropped from her in a whispered tone.
While Dean was relaxing back at the motel Buffy decided to make a quick trip down to the little corner market to pick up a few things to restock their food supply ─ after all, Santa Carla wasn’t going to be one of those in and out kind of jobs. There was far too much going on here for that. She felt that icy cold chill rushes down her spine the moment they crossed into this place. Honestly, the place felt a lot like Sunnydale, other than the smell of salt water that lingered in the air.
She wasn’t far from the store when she heard her phone ringing in her jacket pocket. After pulling it out her lips curved into that of a smile seeing that it was Dean calling her. Really? She hadn’t even been gone for a full ten minutes yet. With a perky teasing tone she answered. “ Well, that was certainly quick. Missing me already, are we? Or did you think of something we forgot to add to the list? “
“Emma’s in trouble!” Dean blurted into the phone before he could stop himself. Buffy knew the story about his kid, how she came to be, and what happened to her. Well, what supposedly happened. “I - we have to find her! Get here as soon as you can!”
He hung up before he could give her a chance to speak. His mind was racing a mile a minute, but the only thing he could focus on was helping his daughter. Dean was a determined man, and whatever he set his mind to, he wouldn’t get derailed easily.
With the phone still in hand, he hurried over to his equipment bag, where he dug through its contents until he pulled out a small, but rugged laptop. Sam was usually the one using HIS laptop for information. Researching online was always more his thing. But some time ago, Dean picked up this derpy piece of technology for the basics - in this case, using the internet, and having the right (illegal) software to track down cell phone signals anywhere.
He couldn’t risk calling Emma again, in fear that it would draw attention to whoever was attempting to get their hands on her. Instead, he opened his phone, cracked open the laptop, and typed in the number he used to call her.
“C’mon, c’mon,” Dean urged under his breath, regarding Buffy getting back soon and the software’s ability to find his daughter in time.
All jokes were instantly set aside as soon as Buffy heard Dean’s voice on the other end stating his daughter was in trouble. They didn’t talk much about Emma because it was a subject that was hard for Dean to talk about. But they’ve talked enough for her to know the basic details of how she came to be, what Sam had done to her ... or thought he had done to her, and Dean learning she was still alive after all this time and the regret he had for having not done more.
As soon as she heard the click of his hanging up on the other end she was in a dashing running back to the motel they were staying in. Humans couldn’t run the speed she was capable of moving in .. there were too many humans out and about and she couldn’t risk drawing attention to herself .. at least more than a frantic woman running to or from something.
All she could think about was the terrified sound of Dean’s voice. He had so many regrets about what happened all those years ago. He had a real chance now to try and make things right with his daughter and someone or something was trying to stand in the way of that AGAIN, and she had a pretty good idea who since Dean laid out the story of what happened to those Amazons who went against their own.
She stopped just short of the motel door. Even at the speed she ran in she knew she got back way sooner than she should have been able to. Right now Dean and his daughter were more important than him learning about her abilities. If it was brought to light, she would deal with that bridge once they got there. Hopefully, it wouldn’t come to that, but she would risk that for them.
Nearly busting through the door winded she looked to Dean. “ Are you ready? Do you have our bags? “ At this point, she was practically heading to the Impala. There was time for questions on the way there.
While the program was tracing the location of Emma’s phone, Dean swiftly gathered everything that belonged to him and Buffy and packed it all up. As a kid, his father instilled in him the importance of leaving NOTHING behind. No matter how big or small, everything had to be accounted for. To which Dean instilled that importance to Sam once he started traveling with him. He had a mental checklist of his inventory, and even when it doubled since he started traveling with Buffy, he never experienced any lapse of memory. The more supplies (weapons in particular), the better. Thinking about the perils Emma was facing alone did bring more urgency for this departure, so he moved as quickly (though thorough) as possible.
As he secured the last of their equipment, the laptop made a sound, indicating that it finished its tracking. Dean hurried over to the table where the laptop sat and examined the map. It was quite a few miles away from his current location, but nothing his lead foot couldn’t handle. Along with his skilled precision when it came to driving, he and Buffy would make it.
Once he wrote down the coordinates, he closed the laptop. At the same time, the motel door busted open. Buffy was back - damn, she was fast! Dean didn’t ask how she made it back so quickly, as he was already on the move. His main focus was his daughter.
With the laptop tucked under his arm, he grabbed the keys to his car and was already following Buffy as she headed for the Impala.
“We’re heading to the county line,” Dean told her as they both climbed into the car. The laptop was tossed to the backseat, and Dean was already turning on the ignition. “I’m gonna burn rubber, so hold on tight.”
The Impala peeled out of the parking lot, and the two hunters made their way to their next destination. They would be up against Amazons, so there was no question that they’d be in for quite a fight. Dean didn’t care what he had to fight through, so long as he could save Emma. This time, he couldn’t lose her, not if he had the chance to actually have a say in the matter.
“ Drive fast but carefully, wrecking won’t get us to her any quicker. “ She was quick to remind him. She was used to Dean driving when they were in a hurry but this was a different kind of hurry. The first chance she got she reached into the back seat and grabbed his laptop. If she was going to be fighting Amazons then she needed to know what she was about to go up against. Normally she would have just asked Dean but she didn’t want to distract him from concentrating on the road. Thankfully he had taught her how to use this thing because electronics had never really been her thing.
The first thing that caught her eye was the mention of them being all female race. Buffy would never claim to be the smartest cookie in the jar but she was pretty sure there was no way to pick and choose what gender your child would be, and that went for any human or creature on the planet. So what happened to the males who were born? Did they just kill all the male babies? Did they keep them as slaves but not classify them as Amazons? Those thoughts alone turned her stomach. For a second her eyes shift to Dean with disbelief. But then she was back to reading.
Her stomach turned even more reading about the initiation by killing their father. More and more Buffy was starting to fully understand the story behind Dean and his daughter. She couldn’t begin to imagine the things Emma must have been put through those first few days of her life and then be expected to kill one of the two people who brought her into this world .. unreal. And to think what Dean must have been feeling when he learned he had a daughter who was already sixteen within just a few short days.
But then she found exactly what she was looking for. Super strength, check .. she had that covered. Rapid aging .. not a problem. Good at handling weapons, check. But once she read that despite their supernatural features they were very much mortal and could die just as easily.. this was going to be a walk in the park, hopefully if they made it in time.
But before she could even close the laptop Dean was throwing on the brakes and pulling them into an apartment complex. Once again she tossed the laptop into the back seat and grabbed their bag of weapons as Dean parked the Impala.
“ You have her room number? “
Dean slapped his magazine into the gun, pulled the slide back, and threw the car door open.
"Not a room number, but third floor!" he huffed as he bolted from the car. Together, the hunters raced up the stairs. Dusty floorboards creaked beneath the weight. The air was stale, and a number of the windows were boarded up. It wasn't the most ideal place, but no matter where someone hid, the Amazons would find you. No sense in keeping themselves quiet either, not when Emma's life was on the line.
Dean had his gun in one hand, and the tracking device in the other. The closer they approached their destination, the brighter the blips became on the small screen. As soon as they reached the third floor, however, footsteps thundered behind them. At the bottom of the stairwell, a group of men rushed upward.
"'Course they were expecting company," Dean growled as he took aim and fired at the closest male Amazon. The muzzle flashed, and the metallic pop cracked in the air. The first man's head snapped back, a wet hole was visible on his forehead, and he fell backward. The ones behind him topped back due to the dead weight upon them. Others climbed and jumped over them as they continued giving chase.
Dean fired more rounds, each one of them headshots, but when one fell, another appeared right behind him to take his place. Were these actually male Amazons? Or are some brainwashed suckers working for the Amazons? Either way, they weren't going to stop.
Between fired shots, he hollered at Buffy, "Take the tracker and find Emma. I promise I'll catch up! I don't want to lead any of these sons of bitches to her!"
Without hesitation, Buffy caught the tracker and continued her ascend to the fourth floor. She wanted to stay and help Dean, but she knew he could take care of himself and what mattered most was reaching his daughter before anything happened to her.
The tracker beeped louder with each step she took down the hallway. So far it looked like all the goons were stationed down on the third floor. That’s until she heard the sound of a door breaking and shouting. Buffy bolted down the hallway until she reached a room where the door had been kicked in. The tracker was beeping at full speed. Tossing it to the side she stepped inside to see three overly large men. Two searching the room and one seemed dead set on busting down a door that looked like it led to a bathroom.
“ Hey, didn’t your mother ever teach you not to pick on girls? “ She announced as she moved into the room and braced her stance ready for a fight. Right now she didn’t have to hold back. Dean was still a flight down and his daughter was undoubtedly the one in the bathroom. She could give them her all and not have to hold back. “ Well come on tough guys, show me what ya got. “
The two Amazons guarding the room instantly charged in. Swing after swing she ducked and dodged, only a few minor hits grazing the side of her face. With a balled fist she planted one perfect punch to one of the Amazon's faces sending him sailing across the room. Her body instantly spins into a roundhouse kick into the other. Her foot connects straight to his stomach. It gave her enough time to drop her bag and pull out the first thing her fingers wrapped around.
A hammer? Why did Dean have a hammer in their weapon bag? Oh well, a hammer it was, she didn’t have time to look for anything else because the two were back on their feet and heading for her again. Her Tae Kwon Do came in handy as she used several high-rising blocks and outer forearm blocks to counter their assault. Side, back and crescent kicks she used to unsteady them on their feet until she got the perfect opportunity to land the hammer straight down on top of one of their heads. His head cracked like a melon and just as he was dropping to his knees she yanked the hammer from the top of his head and swung straight around planting it straight between the eyes of the other.
That’s when she heard the crashing of the door. The third male had finally managed to bust the door to the bathroom open. Giving the hammer a spin in the hand she aimed and fired. The hammer soared through the air and impacted with the back of the Amazon's head with a sickening pop. She watched as he staggered forward and fell flat on his face in the bathroom.
Emma had no idea what was taking place in the other room other than hearing a female's voice and then the sound of fighting and all kinds of shit breaking. It was hard to hear much of anything over the sound of the door being knocked in with each shoulder that plowed into it.
Before she knew it the door busted wide open and when it did it knocked her off her feet. All she could see was a blonde woman standing in the distance and the man with red eyes who meant to deliver her to her true death. Emma’s eyes clasped shut at the popping sound and before she could register what happened the male was tumbling forward and fell across her body on the floor.
“ Get off me! “ But the more she pushed and struggled the more she realized he wasn’t going anywhere. “ Someone get this asshole off me .. “
If Dean saw another male Amazon, it’d be too soon. He couldn’t believe he was almost out of ammo by the time he put the last monster down. The carnage was akin to a slaughterhouse, with blood splattered against the wall, and blood oozing down the stairwell. While catching his breath, Dean stayed only a bit longer to make sure there weren’t any last-minute surprises to slow him down. Once he was satisfied, he was on the move once again. He listened for the beeping of the tracker, and it didn’t take long before he found it on the ground outside a unit. The door was busted open, and Dean made sure his gun was loaded, before pressing himself against the wall.
“Buffy!” he called out. No sound, except for the shattering of wood. He stepped into the room and aimed his gun, only to see Buffy standing in front of an open doorway, in a way that indicated she’d thrown something.
Once he searched the room and saw the dead bodies on the floor, he hurried to Buffy’s side, where he saw yet another dead body, only this time, it was on top of…
“Emma!”
Dean holstered his weapon and stepped into the bathroom, where he grabbed the male Amazon high enough to push him off to the side. Then he knelt before the girl in both relief and shock.
It was really her, his daughter, the one who shouldn’t even be here because of Sam. Yet here she was, in the flesh. He almost stopped breathing as he thought back to the last time they saw one another. It’d been brief and harrowing. Emotions ran high for both of them. Out of all the monsters Dean faced, the one who was his by blood, was the one he believed could have a chance to start a new life.
Holding out his hand to her, Dean said, “C’mere, you’re coming with us. We’re getting you out of here!”
When Dean took her side and realized his daughter had survived Buffy took a few steps back. She would look around the room to make sure no more hidden surprises were waiting for them. Then she headed to the door and placed her back on its frame. From here she was close enough to help if Dean should need it, but also close enough to watch the hallway for any unwanted company.
This was his moment to be reunited with his daughter, she wasn’t going to intrude on that. Every so often she would glance over her shoulder just to see how things were going.
“ Who the hell are you? “ Emma first questioned when the blonde came into her line of sight. Not who or what she was expecting with all the busting and breaking of things she heard only moments ago. Did Dean really send someone in his place?
That answer was soon answered when Dean stood beside the blonde. Despite it not being that long ago that she heard his voice on the phone, she could hardly believe her eyes. She knew he was in Santa Carla, she had spotted him on more than one occasion. Seeing him up close like this, he didn’t look like he’d aged a day.
Now Dean was directly in front of her after getting the dead Amazon and door off of her and while he had no weapon in hand that old familiar feeling crept into the pit of her stomach. Haunting memories of the past flashed before her very eyes. Her eyes moved to his hand when he reached it out to her but she couldn’t seem to reach back to him. Instead, she scurried to her feet and backed up a few inches almost planting her back against the nearest wall. Her emotions were running high having not expected to actually come face to face with him so soon. She wasn’t ready for this by no means.
Her eyes kept looking to the door behind him as if expecting to see Sam walk through it with his gun held high or maybe it was her looking for an escape. “ You want me to go with the two of you when I have no clue who she is, where it is you want to take me, who’s going to be there, or what you plan on doing. All I know is what you said on the phone and I still don’t know if I can trust that or if this is just some trick. Forgive me if I’m paranoid but I think I’ve got good reason to be. “
Dean let out a frustrated sigh but took back his hand, and rose to his feet. The kid had a point. Their last meet-up didn’t exactly close with a fairy tale ending. To say it caught them both off guard would be an understatement.
“I meant what I said,” he pressed. If this were anyone else, he would’ve lost his patience, especially if more monsters could potentially be coming back for round two. But he couldn’t risk losing his daughter - not again. How many times had he said this and thought this? It was as if he doubted this was possible. No, he refused to screw this up.
“Please, Emma,” Dean said, his features now softened, his tone cracking, on the verge of pleading. “I don’t know what magic words you want me to say. I can’t trade Sam’s life for yours for what he did, but I want you to know I’ll do whatever it takes to protect you. You’re my daughter. I’m not perfect, I never claim to be perfect, but I’m gonna do what it takes to make sure you’re taken care of. This world... it's not as black and white as you think it is.”
Pot meet kettle, his inner voice chided, as he briefly reflected on Sam and his family situation.
Dean was never the type to watch those Hallmark movies, or worse, those sappy feel-good family-friendly shows, but he knew how not to treat a kid by his and Sam’s own upbringing. There clearly was no way to nab hold of a time machine to go back and right the wrongs of the past, but he could only hope that he could start repairing the trust issue between the two of them.
“I get that you’re paranoid,” Dean added gently, “but you have to start trusting somebody at some point. Even the Lone Ranger had Tonto. Batman and Robin.”
Emma thought she would have been able to breathe a little easier when Dean pulled his hands away from her. That wasn't the case because now it was harder for her to keep track of his hands along with the blonde that arrived moments before him.
" Just because you say it that doesn't make it true. I have no reason to trust you this time around. " The way he spoke it seemed like this was so easy for him. Could he even begin to imagine how she must feel after all this time? Did he have any idea of the pain she suffered and endured? Did he know what it was like to be alone, to have your entire family turn their backs on you? This was NOT as easy as Dean Winchester seemed to think it should be.
But when his voice softened and he almost sounded as if he was pleading with her, it reminded her of that night. He genuinely sounded like a man and not some Hunter. A huge part of her wanted to believe him, wanted to believe that everything could be different this time. But the Amazon inside her knew better, it knew no man could be trusted. There was a large reminder in the center of her chest of what happens when you're too trusting.
Wow, what bit of softness he managed to bring to her face instantly disappeared when he spoke of Sam. Of course, he couldn't harm his darling brother. The same damn brother who wouldn't even have anything to do with him right now. The same brother that had his own little monster family.
" Strange hearing that from you since you're the very person who taught me it's exactly as black and white as it seems. If you taught me nothing else that lesson sank in deep. "
" Paranoid probably wasn't the best word for me to have used. You want me to trust you and yes you came here to help me but trust isn't something I can just give to you, not after everything that's happened. This is going to take a lot of work and effort and it's not going to come easy. " And with that statement, Emma moved away from the wall. She kept her distance as she drew herself out of the cramped and destroyed bathroom.
Looking over at the blonde she turned back to Dean. " I take it a friend of yours? You always did have a thing for blondes. " Her own mother had been a blonde. Clearly, Dean had a type.
This wasn't going anywhere fast, but they couldn't stay here much longer. Staying would lead to possible retaliation. Dean wasn't sure if he had the strength to go another round with more Amazon rejects.
"Buffy," he introduced without looking over at his partner. He didn't invite her in, fearing that Emma would take this as a sign of her being not only outnumbered, but crowded. Someone "trapped" in a room would lead to wild and unpredictable actions. He had his daughter alone for the first time in years, and he didn't want anything else to happen to her. "Her name's Buffy Summers. She's my partner, and she's helped me find you."
Dean saw everything imaginable and impossible since he was a child. Stuff that would give others nightmares for years on end. Therapists would have a field day with Dean if they ever got the chance to pin him down and reveal anything about him. He simply coped and forced himself to go about every day that was given to him. Rarely did he ever have true nightmares that would leave him bolting up from bed and drenched in sweat. Emma's death was one of those disturbing dreams that, once in a while, jolted him from a sound sleep. He couldn't tell Sam about it, knowing how awkward and frustrating that conversation would get, so he kept those moments to himself. To have her here now was a chance he could not let slip away.
"You didn't come all the way here just to see me and take off on your own," Dean stated, keeping his composure. His eyes softened a bit as he studied the face that, no doubt, came from him. "I could've been anywhere else in the world, anywhere at all, but here we are, the two of us, in the Golden State. Now, you can act like you're not triggered by seeing me and go on your way, and I won't stop you. Or, you can give me a chance to work things out between me and you. Listen when I say I won't let Sam hurt you ever again. Neither of us can leave this room until we've got this situation settled here and now."
The instability of his life was something he was used to, often painfully so, but if he could have anything in the world right now, it would be some form of family security with his own flesh and blood.
Buffy's eyes narrowed as she caught Emma's smug remark. Suppressing the urge to say anything, Buffy took a deep breath and reminded herself of the bigger picture here. She knew that Dean's daughter had been through a lot as had Dean, but Emma seemed determined to stir the pot more than she should. Dean desperately wanted to reconnect with Emma, but his efforts were met with resistance and resentment time and time again. The pain in his eyes whenever he spoke about his daughter was impossible to ignore and if Emma couldn't see how honest he was being with her and how much he desperately wanted to make this work, then she was blind.
" Buffy? What kind of name is that? " Emma asked almost mockingly, her tone laced with a hint of superiority. She tilted her head slightly, a condescending smile playing on her lips.
Buffy felt a pang of annoyance at Emma's dismissive attitude. Taking a deep breath, she decided to respond calmly, refusing to let Emma's mockery get under her skin. " Well, Emma, " Buffy began, maintaining an air of composure. " My name may not fit into your conventional idea of what a 'normal' name should be, but it holds significance for me. Maybe I'll tell you about it one day. " She spoke but never moved into the room with the two.
Emma's nose turned up, and a hint of annoyance flashed across her face. The question was trivial and unimportant. Did she really think she cared about such petty matters? Her eyes rolled in exasperation. Over the years, he had undoubtedly downgraded in her eyes.
Dean was completely oblivious to the web of manipulation she had spun around him. Every step he took, every word he spoke, only solidified her position in this intricate game. She had orchestrated this meeting with precision, carefully planting herself in his path under the guise of coincidence. It was all part of her grand design, a plan fueled by a burning desire for revenge. Dean had no idea that he was merely a pawn in her game, a means to an end. Her true intentions were far from innocent. She had come to this town seeking retribution for past wrongs, and Dean unknowingly held the key to unlocking it all. The thought sent shivers down her spine, fueling her determination to see it through.
However, she couldn't help but notice Dean's genuine kindness and warmth, the way his words seemed so sincere. He seemed so trusting, so open-hearted. A pang of guilt touched upon her but lasted only a fleeting moment. Almost as quickly as that moment of fear struck her just before the bullet.
" No one will ever hurt me like that again. " Emma was quick to correct Dean. Sam would get everything he had coming to him for what he had done, she would personally see to it. " You're a walking, talking, breathing trigger, Dean, but against my better judgment and current situation, I'm giving you that one single change. That single chance I never got. "
From there she stepped past Dean and out of the bathroom. " Lead the way Blondie. "
Dean expected rejection. He was used to anticipating the worst out of a situation: "realism," Dad called it. Since childhood, his dad toughened him up for the worst-case scenario. Never expect a happy ending, just an ending, good or bad. Just make sure you were the one to walk away with all four limbs, and the enemy dealt with. When Emma actually accepted his offer, a wave of relief washed over him. That heavy weight that dragged him down ever since his daughter's supposed death finally eased off of him, allowing him to stand straight for once. The worries weren't completely faded, however. That'd be foolish to believe.
He exchanged a knowing look with Buffy as they gathered what was left of Emma's belongings. With Dean behind Emma, Buffy took the lead as they made their escape out of the apartment.
Dean had to keep his daughter safe. He had to tell Sam at some point. There was no way he couldn't keep her a secret from him. He still couldn't get over the fact that survived after all these years. His emotions were in a whirlwind. She was half of him - a Winchester by blood, but also a monster. The arguments he had with Sam came flying back to him, and the crap he gave him about Lucifer and his family. Dean never denied having a daughter, even when he thought she'd perished. It felt like a crazy dream, really. Yet here she was, fully - well, nearly fully - grown, and alive. Christ, he needed a stiff drink once they'd settled somewhere safe.
He wasn't sure what exactly to do with her once the dust settled. Well, besides make sure she wasn't carrying anything lethal on her that would be a threat to him or Buffy, and definitely make sure she had no plans to kill him like last time. No, he attempted to work things out with her before. Back then, she considered starting a new path if Sam hadn't…
Dean clenched his jaw and swallowed hard. He didn't want to blame his brother. Who knew what would've happened if his brother hadn't come when he had? Maybe Emma wouldn't have changed her mind. She could've tried to kill him anyhow - or maybe she would've agreed to sneak off with the Winchesters. What was done, was done. Dean has his daughter now. They would work it all out. Nobody was going to kill anybody, not if he had any say in the matter.
“It’s because of you that Shane became a vampire, right?”
The night started like most other nights ─ David and the boys were out cruising, looking to have a little fun while the night was still young. Lately, it seemed like they could go about their business without bumping into someone who tried to put a damper on their activities. The last person he would have expected to bump into was an Emerson, Nicole to be exact. There was just something very different about Nicole that stood out to David, something very different from the rest of her family. However, the name she mentioned was one he hadn’t heard in quite a while. He heard the stories that went along with Nicole, Chris, Shane, and his boys. Thanks to that damn do-gooder Edgar Frog they had a very similar history with Shane.
“ I have to say, Nicole, takes a lot of nerve to come up to one of us asking personal questions after what your family did. I think that’s what I like about you. You’re different from the rest of that family. “ David muses and leans back on his bike. He’s not exactly sure why Nicole would be bringing up Shane after all this time, but he saw no harm in answering her question. Shane’s time on this earth passed some time ago, he had felt the exact moment it happened. He doesn’t know all the details other than Chris and Edgar had a big part in Shane’s demise but he knew enough.
“ It wasn’t planned or intended, but yes, Shane was one of mine. “ David admitted. It didn’t happen often when an intended meal managed to get away from them but it indeed happened that night on the beach when showing Michael what he was becoming. “ He wasn’t exactly like my boys here. We normally killed his kind and often still do. “ David smirked rubbing the corner of his lip with a gloved thumb. “ But from that night forth he became family, that is until your brother and Edgar decided to kill him and his family. “ David wanted her to know that he knew the better part of the story. “ So tell me, why are you so interested, Nicole? There’s no changing the past and what was done. “
Nicole heard the story from her aunt and cousins, about how David and his family tricked them and attempted to lure them into their vicious lifestyle. That same sort of "luck" fell onto her and her brother but with a twist involving a former pro surfer that Chris idolized growing up - who turned out to be one of David's boys - and an ex-boyfriend of hers. Small world didn't even begin to describe it all. What caught her off guard, aside from actually finding David on her own, was how he spoke of Shane in the past tense. Did he not realize that Shane was alive again? Did that bond between vampire and sire not get re-established? She had plenty of questions of her own about Purgatory, but she never found the right time to ask Shane and didn't want him to relive any possible painful memories he might've had while there. If David truly didn't know Shane was “alive,” then she would protect him, and not say anything to put him in harm's way.
"You're right," she agreed, careful to keep her distance from the leader of the Lost Boys, "there's no changing the past. What's done is done."
She did her time as a half-vampire, and while she never went through completing the initiation, the possibility of being turned under HER conditions - well, that might be different. Maybe. For right now, she had to focus on the current situation at hand.
"Have you seen Michael? I know, you probably don't care if he’s dead in a ditch somewhere, but I was just wondering if there was still a connection you have with him, even after all this time? He's been... missing. For a while now."
Nobody had seen Michael since he took off on his bike. Aunt Lucy was sick with worry, and Castiel proved helpful by watching over her. Sam and Chris visited Michael's workplaces and combed the city. Even with the help of Alan and his group, they couldn't find her cousin. It was as if he vanished into thin air.
Slowly David began to circle Nicole as if sizing her up, but what he was doing was trying to get a good read on her. She was mighty quick in agreeing with him about not being able to change the past. Nicole was cautious, trying to keep her distance from him. Little did she know that when Shane turned her into a half-vampire David also linked with her. It wasn’t a link as strong as the one Shane had with her of course but it was strong enough for him to know unlike Michael, Nicole was ready to embrace being a vampire. He had a strong feeling that she wasn’t being straightforward with him.
Finally, he stopped circling her and came to a stop in front of her. While there was still distance between them, she wasn’t out of arm's length of his grasp.
“ Sounds like to me someone’s having second thoughts about immortality. If that’s what you’re thinking then forget it. We went down that path once before and nothing good ever came from it. Turning Emerson’s is strictly off-limits to all my boys. “
And here she was asking him about Michael of all people. “ Dead and in a ditch is putting it mildly. “ David’s response was harsh but truthful. “ So big bad Michael has come up missing and you automatically decide to come and ask me? What, you think we had something to do with it? “ This made him feel offended. Did she just use Shane as an opening to poke around and see if they had gone after Michael again after all this time?
“ Trust me, Nicole, if we had anything to do with Michael being missing you wouldn’t have to come here and ask. You would have found pieces of him scattered all over your grandfather's property. “
“You don’t have the best track record with our family,” Nicole snapped, her body now tense with frustration. So much for keeping her cool. “You got me: I wanted to find out what you know if anything.”
She was this close to daring him to set foot onto their property. The ward Sam and Liam put on the land would keep UNWANTED vampires away - the Lost Boys in particular. Her neck was already on the line coming out here on her own, but with cousin Michael on the lam, she was desperate for answers, even if self-preservation went flying out the window.
David gave her the creeps, especially when he encircled her like a vulture waiting to take a bite out of its freshly deceased carcass. It was like he knew something about her that she didn’t. It made her think about when the Lost Boys circled Lucy on their bikes one night after her shift was over. They verbally taunted her, took swipes at her, almost hitting her at some points. If Max hadn’t come by when he had, who knows what would’ve happened to her poor aunt? Seeing as how Lucy was the one Max wanted all along, there was a chance she would’ve been okay… or maybe, she would’ve gotten hurt, or worse, because it’d be a way to tick off Max. No matter, Nicole didn’t want anything to happen to any of her family, including Michael, even if he was being a hothead.
A gust of wind blew past Nicole, causing her hair to dance across her face. She swatted at her hair, and once the air calmed down, she was startled to see that David was no longer alone. Already her palms were sweaty, but she dared not flinch, even blink.
“Got a problem, boss?” Dwayne asked as he gave her a predatory smile, one that sent chills down her spine.
“ We don’t have the best track record with your family? “ David questioned and could barely contain his laughter. “ I’d say that goes both ways, sweetheart. “ His stance shifted just slightly. “ What you should know is that we don’t know where or what Michael’s got himself into and if someone has ended that sad little life of his I’m just sorry to say that it wasn’t one of us. “
Now perhaps David was being a little harsh with Nicole but he felt the need to get his point across to her. Their conversation had started on a friendly note until he and his boys were round about accused of something they had nothing to do with. David didn’t take likely to such. Each one of them should feel thankful that they allowed the truce between the families only for the kid's sake.
Little did Nicole know but David got a good read on her moments ago as he sized her up. “ Something else I don’t like is the fact that you have something more on your mind than just Michael. I find it extremely hard to believe that out of nowhere you suddenly come to ask if Shane was one of mine after all this time and for what reason would you have to even ask such a question, Nicole? There would be no importance of that information unless you’re hiding something from me. “
“ Did you think you’d catch me alone? “ David asked with a snide smile when Dwayne took his side. His right-hand man was always ready to help put an Emerson in their place when they stepped out of line.
“ Seems like Michael has gone a miss and little Miss Nicole here thought she would come and ask if we knew anything about it. “ David glanced at Dwayne and then back to Nicole. “ How does that make you feel Dwayne? Wait before you answer there is more. “ David lifted a gloved hand and placed it on Dwayne’s shoulder. “ You see we all know Nicole here was Shane’s girl and how that situation turned out for Shane. Suddenly she feels the need out of nowhere to come asking if Shane was one of ours. Can you think of a reason why that would be of any importance now? “
Dwayne’s imposing stance, and the words that David expressed, caused a wave of dread to sweep over her. Nicole wanted to back away the second Dwayne arrived, but she feared this would cause more trouble. She’d dug a hole for herself the second she approached David, but she was desperate for answers, and ever since she learned about Shane’s vampire origins, she truly wanted to learn more about the Lost Boys - even against the wishes of her family. Now, look where her curiosity got: practically on Death’s door.
“Shane’s not here to save you, girl,” Dwayne warned. He pulled his lips back to flash his wicked fangs. “You made a mistake coming to our turf. Didn’t you learn nothin’ from being a half?”
Nicole’s heart wanted to leap out of her chest. How did he know what she went through?
“Word travels fast,” Dwayne answered, and he laughed. “Didn’t need to read your mind to know what you were thinking. You oughta know we don’t give two shits about Michael and his family, but here you are, waltzin’ over as if we’re somehow obligated to help you. Got balls, but no brains. No wonder Shane’s group didn’t last long.”
Okay, that pissed her off. It was one thing to crap on her own mistakes, but to bring down Shane like that? No way.
“You… asshole!” she hissed, immediately forgetting the danger she was in.
This comment only entertained Dwayne further, but it was dismissed when two figures ran across the sand toward them: one was familiar, and the other, not so much.
“Nicole, you had me worried!” Lucy expressed, her voice breathless, as she threw her arms around the girl and hugged her tight. “I don’t want any more of us to wander off!”
Castiel took out a pistol from his waistband and aimed it at David and Dwayne.
“Oh my god!” Lucy gasped as she jumped at the sight of the weapon. Clinging to Nicole, she asked, “Where did you get that?!”
“It was inside the refrigerator next to the beer and the double-stuffed Oreos,” the former angel admitted. “When you wanted to go looking for Nicole, I grabbed this along with a beer.”
Dwayne snickered. “Great, we’ve got a drunk, trigger-happy hippie.”
Castiel had checked the chamber before leaving the house with Lucy. It had holy water bullets, ideal for vampires - the problem was, he’d never fought vampires in this world. Even in the last world, the vampire population was wiped out due to humans being infected with the Croatoan Virus.
The humor in Dwayne vanished when he stared holes into Lucy. After all, she was the reason why Max screwed up their lives, and half of them were killed off. If it wasn’t for her, none of them would’ve suffered the way they had: it was her fault and Max’s.
David’s fists balled at his sides, her fear fueling him more and more with every movement she made. While this should have been a friendly encounter, old grudges truly died hard. There was no way David could forget the way he and his brothers had suffered at the hands of the Emersons and those damn Frog brothers.
Now would he normally act upon that hatred? Not necessarily. There was an agreement made only because of the children and David most likely would have kept to that agreement had undirect fingers not been pointed in regards to Michael’s disappearance. Then to make matters even grimmer for her, Aunt, and whoever the heck this gun-welding drunk was.
David’s eyes turned dark as Dwayne continued to taunt Nicole. He couldn’t help but laugh when she shouted out calling Dwayne an asshole. How very easy it was to fill her with such fear and anger all within a matter of moments.
“ I think you should point that gun somewhere else before someone gets hurt. “ David’s head lowered just slightly knowing the drunk would never be about to move his hand quickly enough to keep up with David’s speed. “ Dwayne, I think you should move. “ He remarked so that Dwayne would know what his next move would be.
It wasn’t a moment later that David used his vampire speed to rush forward and remove Nicole from Lucy’s arms. While David took Nicole into his grasp he pushed Lucy in Dwayne’s general direction for safekeeping. “As I said, someone's going to get hurt. Do you really want to take a chance and hit one of the ladies because you’re seeing double? “ David wickedly chuckled. His gloved hand gripped tightly around Nicole’s throat.
“ Let her go, David. “ A voice was heard from the distance. While this wasn’t the way he wanted their first encounter to happen, he wasn’t going to stand by and allow Nicole to be harmed. The moment fear was sparked in her he picked up on it and it led him straight to her location.
Finally, Shane stepped out into the open placing himself between everyone involved. “ You know you have no claim over her. Turning me might not have been part of your plans but it happened, which makes me blood ─ like it or not. You know the rules of a group. You can’t bring harm upon someone who’s been claimed by a group member without their say and there’s no way you’re getting that from me. “ His eyes then turned to glare at Dwayne. “ Before you talk about my group being killed off, you’d be good to remember what happened to your own before smearing the name of others. “ Now back to David. “ Now do the smart thing and let the ladies go before you have more to worry about this time than just a handful of kids coming after you. I’ve seen what lurks in Santa Carla now, and it’s not pretty. “
Shane extended both his arms, one stretched toward Nicole and one toward Lucy.
Dwayne cackled as he collected Lucy, who was already shaking like a leaf. What a tiny little thing she was. What the hell did Max see in this woman? After literally dying at the hands of this woman’s spawn, he saw no reason to spare any of them, not when they had them in their grasp.
Castiel steeled himself in this troubling predicament. Two vampires, two hostages. He couldn’t aim at either of the vampires, for fear of hurting Lucy or Nicole. He wasn’t completely sober. David was right.
“Castiel, please save Nicole, don’t worry about me!” Lucy pleaded but was cut off when Dwayne used his arm to cover her mouth.
“Aunt Lucy!” Nicole screamed, her features paling considerably when she felt David’s claws on her neck. This was going to hurt.
That fear instantly vanished, however, and her gaze turned in the direction of Shane’s voice.
Her mouth dropped, but she couldn’t utter a word. All of this was like some strange and twisted dream. Just thinking about Shane coming back from the dead sounded impossible over a year ago. But here he was, in the flesh, against his own sire.
Dwayne was anything but amused about this new arrival. It was bad enough Shane had been unknowingly left alive on the night they were trying to get Michael to feed and become a whole vampire but to have the nerve to show up and make demands? What a jackass.
“Blood or not, we don’t take orders from Surf Nazi shit,” Dwayne barked as he pressed his arm harder against Lucy. She struggled in his grip, finding it difficult to breathe.
“He’s right,” Castiel broke in, now lowering his gun and turning to Shane. He didn’t want to show any urgency toward Lucy’s treatment, even though he’d like more than anything to see her free. “There are bigger worries in store for all of us.
“Like what?” Dwayne demanded. He eased his arm off of Lucy’s face, where she heavily gasped for air.
Nicole gazed fearfully at her aunt before turning her attention to Castiel. What was he talking about? Ever since he crashed into their home via a rip in the time-space continuum, he talked about all sorts of weird and dangerous knowledge. He also knew a lot of things, things that no normal human should know. When she learned about him having once been an angel, and having much of his powers stripped, it all made sense - sort of. The world had been turned upside down where he came from, and not even heaven itself could spare anyone. No wonder Castiel was a mess.
“Michael’s under the influence of demons,” Castiel explained, before looking at David. “You have ties with this family, which is why Nicole sought you. You also have a large connection with monsters, therefore, you’d be a reasonable start in the hunt.”
Castiel paused. That was the most coherent he sounded in… forever. In a way, he almost felt like his old self, just minus the wings, powers, and everything that made him not human - except for his supernatural awareness. If it wasn’t for his need to not be sober, he would’ve understood Michael’s situation much sooner. But better late than never…?
“Let Miss Lucy and Nicole go,” Castiel agreed with Shane’s suggestion, then held up his gun, where he removed the bullets from the chamber in front of David and Dwayne. After the bullets and gun fell to the sand, Castiel stood there with his hands open. “Take me instead.”
Dwayne’s eyes narrowed. He was already wanting to call “bullshit” on whatever crap this human spewed out just now, along with Shane’s demands, but it was ultimately David’s call. The last thing he wanted was for either of them to die - in his case, again.
“ Call me what you will Dwayne, but at least it was the woman I cared about that took my head and not some teenage kid with a bow and arrow that you couldn’t even dodge. Shit comes in all shapes and sizes. “ Shane wasn’t at his strongest for lack of feeding but there was no way he was going to back down while Nicole was in danger. Even if that meant he had to go toe to toe with both David and Dwayne.
“ Stop reflecting your mistakes onto them. You want someone to blame for the mess that happened back then, you blame Max and you blame yourselves for catering to his whims. Just because he was your sire David doesn’t mean you were obligated to him. Take you and me for example. Maybe had you welcomed Michael into the fold without dishonesty things would have worked out differently for you. “ Shane had long heard the stories of what happened to his sire and his group long before he met his end.
One thing anyone couldn’t deny, Shane had a way with words.
“ No, they aren’t taking you. “ All Shane knew about Cas was what Nicole had told him. He was a friend of the family who was staying with them for the time being. “ He’s protecting people he cares about. The same shit you would do for the people you care about. David, wouldn’t you protect your boys? How about you Dwayne, wouldn’t you protect Mae if she needed it? “ He’s been back long enough to watch and learn a few things about his pack who believed him to be an outcast.
“ It’s clear how you feel about me, no love lost. If you’re dead set on fighting someone or hurting someone let the ladies go and you can come and try to take this needless aggression out on me. I’m nothing more than a piece of shit, right? The ladies walk and you still get your hands dirty, it’s a win-win... “
If Cas’ words about Michael and demons didn’t sink in with them perhaps at least what he said would. Even if it pissed them off enough to let the ladies go, even if he received a royal beat down it would be worth it. He knew despite their dislike for him they wouldn’t kill him. Killing one of your own was distasteful to any vampire.
“ And how would you know that? The better question is, if you already knew he was under the influence then why bother coming to us? We might know a variety of monsters but you see us playing nice with demons that possess our food? Even after they leave the body they leave a nasty taste that doesn’t go away. Kind of reminds you of eating rotten eggs. “ David shot back despite the gun being unloaded and tossed to the ground. And just for good measure, he let one of his nails cut into the side of Nicole’s neck. “ She didn’t just come here about Michael. “ His eyes then shot to Shane. “ She knew he was back and yet came here playing stupid with me about being his Sire. “
One thing in this situation that he didn’t like was the way Shane was speaking to them. Quite frankly the more sense Shane made the angrier it made him. It wasn’t like he didn’t already know that he should have told Max to fuck off from the start. What he didn’t like was having someone, especially Shane rubbing those mistakes in his face.
“ Like I told Nicole here, we don’t care what happens to Michael or who has him. “ In one swift movement, he pulled his nail back out of Nicole’s neck and pushed her in the direction of the drunk. “ Dwayne. “ He remarked to let him know to follow suit. “ We have bigger fish to fry like reminding this one where his place is. “ David’s eyes fell back on Shane. “ I’d suggest you take them and leave unless you want to witness what happens next. “ David told the drunk.
The more Shane talked, the more Dwayne hated this punk. While the past was past, there were mistakes they vowed never to let repeat. Revenge never strayed far from the minds of the boys, even when they were forced to get along with the other groups, if only for the sake of the children. But when he mentioned Mae, his true vampire self emerged. This bastard knew too much about them and their personal lives, and Dwayne would love nothing more than to tear him limb from limb.
Lucy squeezed her eyes shut, and her body tensed, in anticipation of whatever abuse this vampire had in store for her. She hoped they’d focus on her and let the others go because it was all her fault. Had Max not noticed her and become attached to her, nobody would have gotten hurt in the first place.
"Please, just let them go," she whispered tearfully, desperately trying to put on a brave face.
Nicole winced as David’s sharp nail cut her cheek. It felt like the tip of a steak knife piercing her. Blood trickled down her face and dripped off her jawline, but she fought to keep still - until David pushed her. She stumbled forward and would've collapsed to the sand, had Castiel not reached out and caught her.
Dwayne was still furious when David gave the silent orders through his name alone. This meeting with Shane and the Emersons was far from over, and he'd let them know that in his way. He loosened his grip over Lucy, but she didn't immediately run. She probably thought it was a trap. In his rage, Dwayne pushed her forward, then gave her backside a hard shove, which not only dislocated her shoulder but also sent her colliding into both Castiel and Nicole. Lucy let out a pained cry even as Castiel dragged her and Nicole safely over to Shane. Had Dwayne not held back his strength, his hand would have ripped through her rib cage and to the other side of her chest.
Castiel cradled Lucy in his arms, and would gladly surrender his painkillers when they got back to the house. And as if reading his mind, Nicole said to Shane, "You have to come back with us, please. You're invited into the house."
Then, shooting a glare at David and Dwayne as she tended to her injured aunt, she shouted, "You'll never set foot onto our property or house ever again!"
Lucy writhed in pain. She'd never dislocated her shoulder, but the fiery swelling was already too much for her. Her face turned red and she was hunched over.
"Shane," Castiel said to their vampire ally. "Fly Miss Lucy home. If Sam and Chris are there, tell them Nicole and I sent you. We'll follow you."
As it would seem Shane’s words struck a nerve when it came to Dwayne. Often the truth was a hard pill to swallow. It was not his intention to get anyone hurt only to get David and Dwayne’s attention on him. If both David and Dwayne so truly needed to release this anger upon someone then he’d gladly take it. He was the only one of the four who could take such punishment and survive it. Nothing these two could hand him could compare to what he went through in Purgatory.
He started to move into action when Nicole went sailing but luckily Cas caught her so that he could remain between everyone to keep them as separated as possible. Then his eyes darkened in almost a challenging way when Lucy let out that god-awful cry. Despite Shane’s warning it was now clear David and his boys had not learned their lesson the first time around. Here they were willing to rage war over something that happened years ago.
“ Revenge is a fool’s game, David. Grudges are for those who insist that they are owed something but Nicole, Lucy, they don’t owe you anything. As much as you don’t want to hear it, YOU are the ones who fucked up. “
It was then that he moved in a way so that he could check on both Lucy and Nicole. “ Keep some pressure on your face. “ He instructed then kissed the top of Nicole’s head. Then turning to Lucy he carefully took her arm in one hand while placing his other hand upon her ribcage. “ Forgive me because I know this is going to hurt but it needs to be done. “ He gave a silent nod of his head then stretched her arm as straight as he could until he felt it lining up and then he quickly jerked which allowed her shoulder to pop back into place. “ The pain will stop soon, make sure to ice it when you get home. “
“ No Cas, you need to be the one to get them home. I can’t risk leaving either of you here while they are in this mood. “ He turned to look at Nicole as she pleaded to him. “ I told you I wouldn’t let anything happen to you and I meant that. Help him get your mother home and when I’m done here I promise I’ll be there. “
David couldn’t help but chuckle at the pitiful sight before him. It was laughable at best. He and Dwayne could have broken both their necks before either of them could get to them. Dwayne was right, Shane knew a little too much about them which meant he’s been around for some time now. Why he couldn’t sense this almost reminded him of Paul’s return. That connection between Sire and Fledgling wasn’t restored until Paul was back at full strength. That only meant Shane was running his mouth with no juice to back it up.
“ I thought I said leave while I’m still giving you that option. “ He remarked watching Shane as he popped Lucy’s arm back into place. She was damn lucky Dwayne didn’t completely remove it from her body.
“ Out of everything Shane spilled out of his mouth tonight only one thing was accurate. He’s not going anywhere. “ David’s gloved hand moved to nudge Dwayne’s stomach. “ Secure our Nazi friend won’t you Dwayne? “ A devious smile popped across his features. “ I think we’re long overdue for a trip to the beach, figure out where we went wrong the first time. “
Dwayne marched past David and grabbed a fistful of Shane's hair.
"Say goodbye to your princess, Surf Nazi," he sneered.
Nicole watched with tears in her eyes as the darker, taller vampire roughly handled Shane over to David. This was her fault. None of this would've happened if she hadn't asked them about Michael. It'd just been so long, she felt like she had no choice.
"Nicole, we have to go," Castiel said to her, pulling her back to the present, out of her sorrows and woes.
She pressed her lips together, wanting to call out to Shane. She'd figure a way out to help him. Maybe not alone, but she'd do something… somehow. For now, Aunt Lucy needed help, and she wouldn't let Shane's sacrifice go to waste.
Forcing herself to look away, she and Castiel swiftly took Lucy away from the beach.
Dwayne dragged Shane to David's feet, keeping an iron grip over him, before glancing over at his leader.
"Time to round up everyone and have him meet the gang?" he suggested.
Shane would grumble when Dwayne grabbed a hold of him but for now, he would not fight back nor resist until he knew for sure Nicole and the others were long gone and out of reach of these two.
" I'll come and find you soon, I promise. Stay home until I get there. " He took what was probably the last chance he had to say his goodbyes to her and to give her warning not to venture back out for him.
Even after all these years, he couldn't be surprised that David and his boy hadn't changed. They were still the same assholes who ventured onto the beach that night, killed and slaughtered his surfer buds, and left him for dead. Shane fully understood the whole mentality of needing to feed to survive, but he also learned a valuable lesson when he was in Purgatory. It wasn't something David's boys had learned.
From down on his knees he looked up at David and shook his head. " Now why does the whole four-on-one not surprise me with you guys? Vampire or not I still call that a disadvantage. " Not that he would expect them to play by any sort of rules other than their own. " I almost find it amazing how eager you are to follow in Max's footsteps. Crazy to think that the child learns something from the father. "
Just m" He certainly has a mouth on him. " Not a single thing that was coming from Shane was helping his cause. If anything it was only making him madder. " We'' soon shut it for him. "
" To hell with Max and hopefully that's where he's rotting away. " He didn't like being compared to Max in the least and that's what set him off the most. " He claims to be one of us, a part of our family. I think it's only fair he gets to meet us all before we send him back to wherever he came from. We'll take him to the Bluff. No need to dirty the Cave in Nazis blood. " Maybe that was an indirect slap to David in more than one way.
"You've got it," Dwayne agreed. For good measure, Dwayne swung his fist around, and delivered Shane a solid punch to the nose, before he picked him up by his neck, and flew off to the buff, away from the prying eyes of any mortal on-lookers.
Miles beneath the ocean waves, Monica swam beneath the depths, in search of an unfortunate swimmer or surfer to lure, when she became distracted. Due to her connection with her undead lover, David, she knew it had to do with whatever he was up to. Long hair floated about her face, as she pondered whether she would snoop to the surface and see what he was getting himself into, or simply mind herself. No, whatever the Lost Boys were up to, it was always fun, therefore, she needed to find an appropriate outfit to wear. When it came to David, she never wanted to look anything but her best for him.
'Don't get too carried away without me, but if you can't help yourself, I understand,' Monica conveyed to him gleefully, as she swam toward Hudson's Bluff, with her mermaid's tail working as hard as it could to take her.
Heavy fog drifted across the cliffs by the time Dwayne touched down upon the surface of the bluffs. He threw Shane down in front of him and dusted his hands together.
"Wouldn't have believed it 'til you told us about him," Paul said as he emerged from the fog like a shadow taking solid form. His blue eyes widened with curiosity as he stood alongside Dwayne and peered over at the Surf Nazi. "Can't believe a freakin' Surf Nazi is one of us. How many more of them have our blood?"
David couldn't help but release a dark chuckle when Dwayne's fist collided with Shane's face. Blood or not there was such a thing as respect and Shane was lacking it. Santa Carla was their domain it always had been and would continue to be just that. Perhaps Nicole had learned her lesson tonight. If Shane wanted them to spare his darling Nicole there were other ways he could have approached. Demanding, pointing the finger, none of that was going to fly on his watch. Nor would he stand and allow anyone to compare him or his boys to the likes of Max.
He was pleasantly surprised when he heard Monica through their shared connection. " You need to feed. We're going to take our time with him. Trust me, there will be plenty to still be seen when you get there. " David was quick to respond to her. Just like him and his boys, it was important for her to feed when it was needed. Something he had to remind her of often. After sending both Paul and Marko a mental message of where to meet he took to the sky not far behind Dwayne.
It didn't take long before they were landing at the Bluff. " Boys, we have a guest. " David announced as he walked to move in front of Shane. This way he would have them behind him and in front of him. " I knew about him for a while but never cared enough about him to make mention of him. Then when the connection was lost there was no need for it. "
When Dawyne tossed him to the ground Shane moved to sit up on his knees. Blood trickled down his nose, over his lips, and onto his chin from the punch earlier on. If nothing else came of this night he at least managed to do what he set out to do and that was to save Nicole and her family from being harmed in a way that couldn't be fixed or healed. Shane made a promise to Nicole to protect her and his eyes that's exactly what he had done ─ regardless of the price he would pay for it.
His tongue darted from his mouth cleaning the blood that he could from his face then spit it on the ground a few inches from David's feet. " If David didn't bother to tell you about one of your own maybe you should ask yourselves what else he's been holding back from you. " Shane lifted a brow because back in the day, mistake or not there was nothing he kept secret from his pack. " Happened the night you took Michael to make his first kill. David got so wrapped up in the killing and the show he was putting on he thought I was dead but being the surfer I was I made it out to the beach where I eventually transitioned. "
Marko lingered a little longer in the shadows than Paul did. The whole idea that somehow they had Surf Nazi scum in their bloodline wasn't sitting well with him. It was an internal conflict between family and a type of human they all despised. " Hopefully he's the only one. " He remarked to Paul's question. Marko's normal smirking self was anything but that as a serious look fell over his features. " What the hell do you plan on doing with him? " Marko's attention back to David as he took his stance alongside Paul and Dwayne.
"He was a mistake," Dwayne stated simply. "A mistake that needs to be erased once and for all."
Mistakes happen, unfortunately, even in the world of vampires. First kills occurred, and they didn't always have to come from humans. In Star's case, David wanted her to kill Michael, who was a fellow half-vampire. Dwayne recalled the Surf Nazi slaughter night very well, with pathetic Michael in tow. All he had to do was feed, but like the coward he was, he simply stood back and watched, too afraid to do anything. How they missed Shane was anyone's guess. Bloodlust could catch up to a vampire if they had too much fun - which they did. They didn't keep count of how many humans there were, other than there was plenty of fresh blood for all.
Paul's typical cheerfulness shifted to a more ruthless nature, when he suggested, "Let's drain him of his blood and leave him somewhere to shrivel up like you-know-who!"
Dwayne couldn't help but snigger at the blond's words. "Surprised you even brought him up after all this time. First time in how many years?"
Jasper was considered erased from their bloodline after David dealt with him. He was never mentioned to Star, Laddie, or Michael. For challenging David the way he had, he deserved everything he had coming to him. Since his removal, he essentially never existed.
Paul shrugged indifferently. "What can I say? Surviving death kinda spins your thinking a bit. Besides, the thought of having a Surf Nazi as one of us is nasty. Not to mention, his taste in chicks is way off. He had to go for an Emerson!?"
Now directing his question to Shane, he asked, "Didn't she, like, kill you? You some kinda sadist or something?"
David agreed with Dwayne. " Many mistakes were made during that time. " He picked up on Dwayne's thoughts of that night easily.
" This mistake is one we can correct. " A gloved hand rose to glide through the top of his spiked hair. Despite what Shane may think, his rebellion against Max began long before the Emerson's were involved. Max wanted Michael and Sam to become part of the family so he could have Luci. David had no intention of turning Michael, that's why he instructed Star to kill him. Things didn't work out as planned. Some mistakes they couldn't correct, but this one they could. The Emerson's and the Frog brothers would be dealt with in due time. Shane was dead set on becoming a martyr when he interfered tonight, so a martyr he would become.
David chuckled darkly at Paul. " I like the way you think. " He didn't like being challenged or questioned. Jasper made that mistake years ago and paid for it with his life. Now, Shane gave him a similar challenge. " You come back to Santa Carla after all this time and question me and my boys like we owe you something. " David moved closer to Shane, practically hovering over him. " We do what we want when we want and when we finish with you we're going to finish what we started with Nicole and Luci. " David taunted.
" I call it as I see it, David. It's about time someone did. " Then he turned to Paul. " Apparently it didn't spin your thinking enough. "
Shane didn't even hear the next bit of Paul's remark because all he could focus on was David talking about Nicole and Luci. It was clear that nothing he could say to them could get through to them. It was like looking at a mistake knowing it would repeat itself. But the rage he felt knowing Nicole might be in danger caused an uncharacteristic response from Shane. In a flash, Shane was on his feet, and with a swing of his fist, it collided with David's face. " She had no damn part in what happened to you. Stop blaming everyone except who's really to blame. " Shane's vampire side began to distort his features making him look more beastly than man.
" Woooow! " Marko shouted and moved straight for Shane when he so boldly gave David a right hook. He was enraged now and ready to fight. He grabbed Shane by the collar and pushed him back to his knees on the ground. " What do you think you're doing ?! " Marko shouted. Any reservations he might have had about this were now scattered to the wind. " Dwayne, you want the honors of the first round? "As David said, this wasn't going to end quickly.
Late at night, Layla enjoyed taking in the night air. She was a creature of nature and the Fae within her longed to be in its elements and surrounded by them. The Bluff was a place where she could find solace, away from the hustle and bustle of the city and the danger of encountering people who might want to cause her harm. It was a place where she could be close to nature and do something she loved - dancing - without fear. Her long lace gown flowed behind her as the breeze danced around her ─ hair adorned with the vibrant flowers she picked during the day. The beach was also nearby, allowing her to find and collect seashells, adding to her ever-growing collection.
Up ahead she spotted a group and curiosity got the better of her. Her angelic voice could be heard in the distance singing as she approached and realized it was Dwayne and the others. She would stop short of reaching the group and sadness crept across her features. Layla knew exactly what Dwayne was and never questioned his choices. It left her confused as to why this situation required a four-on-one massacre. Despite the grim situation, Layla still had faith in Dwayne, believing that whatever he was doing was for a good reason.
Even in the middle of a scuffle, the unmistakable and heavenly sound of Dwayne's fae lover could be heard. Though he kept his focus square on Shane, and his iron grip tight over the group's Luna Bay rival, his will had weakened a bit. While Layla completely accepted him for who and what he was, she also helped him see the world through the blood red haze of anger and madness. In the past, his ego and need for revenge once clouded him, and it cost him his life. Since his return from Purgatory, and his meeting with Layla, he vowed never to make that mistake again. He would still be that ferocious monster that'd fight for his pack and slaughter anyone who stood in his way, but he thought twice before blindly throwing himself against the enemy, especially one who seemed like easy prey. Shane seemed weak, especially when he was all alone, but who knew what he could be capable of, as one as defiant as he was.
Damn it, the things he did for her, and only her, were remarkable beyond belief.
"Death would be such an easy way out for you, punk," Dwayne growled at Shane. "Even if it came for you: slow and painful."
In the blink of an eye, he vanished, only to appear at the side of Shane, where he drove his knee against the side of his skull, knocking him to one side.
Tossing a knowing look at Paul, the blond rocker let out a playful howl. He followed up Dwayne's attack with a boot to the back of Shane's head, but before the assaulted vampire could go completely down, both he and Dwayne grabbed one of his arms and held him up by his knees before David.
"Let's bleed him out and wall him up in the cave," Dwayne suggested. "This asshole's s'posed to be one of us by blood association? He can be a permanent fixture, where nobody can hear him scream."
Within a few moments, Layla's appearance changed. This happened naturally with Fae depending on their mood. It was also a defense mechanism to keep them hidden from those who saw her as prey. From her crouching down position, her body would visibly jerk each time the blonde male was struck. Fae were normally peaceful creatures until provoked. Layla's wings slowly began to appear, growing out of her back. Her eyes took on a silvery hue and her skin glowed a faint blue. Her nails grew longer and sharper and her hair shimmered in the light. A thin layer of dust covered her body, making her almost invisible. Her singing has been silenced and her once gentle demeanor replaced by something very different. Regardless of the situation she would stay back and watch for any foe who might pose any trouble for her loved one.
Dwayne was the only creature on this planet that managed to keep her leveled and bonded to this dimension. She would stand against any foe to ensure his protection.
As soon as Shane decked David he felt a sharp blow to the side of his head. This caused him to stumble and was immediately followed by another blow to the back of his head. His beastly features vanished once more, revealing his human nature. He fell to the ground, dazed and confused. He was barely conscious when Dwayne and Paul had him by the arms holding him out on display for David.
" You can do whatever you want with me. " Shane coughed and spit out a mouth full of blood. " Ain't about to change anything I said. None of you are stupid but you need to start asking yourselves why he won't share certain things with his brothers. "
As soon as the last word came from Shane's mouth Marko had moved in front of them and drove his fist into the side of Shane's head. " Looks like you're about to share the same kind of fate our last so-called brother received. Dude, you should have just stayed in the hell you crawled out of. " Marko chuckled before turning to check on David.
A gloved hand was raised to brush against his jaw. The only response from David was a dark twisted smile that would send chills up any mortal's spine. His eyes flashed to Marko to confirm he was okay. Dwayne's mention of bleeding Shane out didn't pass unnoticed. He just let it sit on the back burner for a moment. After walking over to where the boys had Shane halfway standing he remarked. " My turn .. " Before driving his knee into Shane's stomach. Shane doubled over in pain, gasping for breath. David grabbed Shane by the hair and forced him to look up at him, a sinister smirk on his face. " Let's see if you can handle more. " The assault on Shane's ribcage began. Each time he landed a blow another bone could be heard cracking.
After several long minutes of this brutality, he finally grabbed Shane by the back of his hair and pulled his face forward. His eyes were filled with sinister glee as he whispered in his ear. " Let's play a game. " David took a few steps back before turning back to his boys. " A night at the club for whomever bleeds him out first. My treat. Let the games begin! "
There was no holding back on the brutal beatings delivered onto the Luna Bay vampire. Flesh tore, blood spilled, and bones snapped. The vicious sounds didn't go unnoticed, carried by the fierce ocean winds. Even with Layla silently observing, another visitor approached but chose to keep their distance. Water dripped on the hard surface of the cliffs, as Monica took on her human guise, and observed the beating from her vantage point.
"Looks like the boys are having fun," she reflected gleefully, as she found herself standing near Layla. "I knew I'd be too late. Ah, well! I won't be spoiling their entertainment."
"How much blood do you have, man?!" Paul exclaimed after pulling his bloodied fist back from Shane's battered face. It seemed like no matter how much of a heartless beating he and the others gave their rival, he somehow managed to stay conscious, refusing to bleed out entirely. The ground they all stood upon was practically stained crimson at this point.
"Stubborn and defiant," Dwayne noted darkly. He almost wanted to admire the other vampire's will to stand up against the odds… ALMOST. But in a situation like this, where he was clearly outnumbered, and fighting to protect a human girl whose family was involved in nearly wiping out a coven of vampires, he was not in good graces here. Shane should've given up. He should've just stayed in Luna Bay altogether and minded his own damned business.
A feral smile quickly took over as he stared down Shane. "Give it up, surfer boy. Nicole's not coming around. If she's got any brains in that head of hers, she's not ever coming back for you."
Layla watched as Monica approached, her brow furrowed with concern about her remark. Layla had witnessed Dwayne's version of "fun" before, but what she was witnessing was far from fun. The scene unfolding before them was a brutal display of violence. Four vampires ganged up on another, who appeared weaker and outnumbered. The attack seemed relentless; each blow delivered ferocity that sent chills down Layla's spine. This wasn't just feeding; it was a personal vendetta.
" Do you know what this is about? " Layla would assume she did since this of all places is where she decided to make landfall.
Marko couldn't help but ponder the immense strength and resilience Shane seemed to have. It was as if he possessed an otherworldly endurance, allowing him to endure unimaginable amounts of pain and damage. As he reflected on the situation, Marko recalled the countless encounters they had faced with various supernatural beings. They had crossed paths with werewolves, witches, and even powerful demons, yet none of them had endured the same level of inflicted damage as Shane. The boys had unleashed their full fury upon him, striking blow after blow, hoping to weaken him enough to finally drain him. But despite their relentless assault, Shane remained standing, his eyes filled with an eerie determination.
" David man, this is getting us nowhere. " Frustration thick in his voice.
Shane's determination burned like a fierce flame within him, fueling his resilience even in the face of relentless torment. The boys who sought to break him only fueled his resolve, for they knew not the depth of his love and the unwavering loyalty he held for Nicole. With each blow that landed upon his half-broken body, Shane's mind drifted to her - the one who had captured his heart and ignited a fire within him that could not be extinguished. She was his reason for existence, the beacon of light in his darkest moments. Her smile, her touch, and her unwavering belief in him were the driving forces behind his unyielding spirit. As he rose from the ground once again, bloodied but unbowed, Shane's thoughts turned to their promises made in whispered moments under moonlit skies. He had vowed to protect her at all costs, to shield her from harm's way, and if this is what he had to endure to see that then so be it.
" Of course, she's not coming after me. " Shane finally managed to speak before spitting a mouth full of blood onto the ground by his feet. " I'm not giving up because I'm not the enemy here despite your blindness to the fact. "
As David's anger surged through his veins, he could feel his blood boiling. The weight of frustration and anger bore down on him, fueling his determination to put an end to Shane's incessant meddling once and for all. Quickly David closed in on him. The intensity of the moment was palpable, the air thick with tension. With each step forward, David's grip tightened on Shane's shirt, his knuckles turning white from the pressure.
" You think you can just waltz in here and question my loyalty to my boy and get away with it? " David seethed, his voice laced with venom. " You shouldn't have come back here, Shane. I'm going to fix what I should have done the moment I realized you turned. Let's see how long you last as a permanent fixture in the cave. "
David took to the air with Shane in tow. He knew the boys would follow behind him knowing that Shane's final destination was the cave.
Wicked, menacing laughter filled the night air, as the four dark figures forcefully took their captive away from Hudson's Bluff, and disappeared into the howling ocean mist.
Monica watched the Lost Boys with a cruel, unsympathetic smile of her own before she turned to the fae to answer her question.
"That one was a mistake - the one they were beating up. Not all are accepted into the group, even if they are blood."
Monica's expression darkened. She was not a vampire, nor could she ever be one. If David could ever turn her into a vampire like him, she would be eternally grateful. He'd told her about some of the other "Lost Boys" and "Lost Girls" who'd come and gone in the past, and Shane had been indirectly turned. Whoever would have thought a Surf Nazi would've not only become a vampire but survived as long as he had? Well, knowing David, Shane wouldn't make it for very long.
"Try not to feel much pity for the likes of Shane Powers," Monica suggested as she soothed Layla's hair. She couldn't remember the last time she dyed her own hair in such a fun color like pink. Lately, she was obsessed with dying hers pitch black. Her clothing style was all black as well - not to match with David, but black in general seemed to go with everything in terms of fashion.
"Shane is rather… insignificant. Not meant to be. Once David is done with him, he'll be forgotten! Besides, you saw how upset your Dwayne was with him."
The humanoid sea creature hummed thoughtfully. "You'll have much more fun cheering him up after all this ugly business."
Monica looked ahead to where the old hotel was located. Under her breath, she whispered, "Besides, there's nobody that will ever help him now."
